91 
 ■ 
 
 
 * 
 
 
 H 
 
 
 _^B_ 
 
 Bfc 
 
 LIBRARY OF CONGRESS, 
 v^vrt ■ 
 
 Chap. -. Copyright No. 
 
 $hell±U__. 
 
 UNITED STATES OF AMERICA, 
 
 

 in 
 
 
 
 
 B 
 
 im 
 
 
 ■i 
 
 mm 
 
 ■Hi 
 
 E99HI 
 HH HI 
 
 B0 
 
 SB 
 
 fe I 
 
 H 
 
 ^^B 
 
Digitized by the Internet Archive 
 in 2011 with funding from 
 The Library of Congress 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/studiesineducati01hins 
 
s*,: 
 
Studies in Education 
 
 SCIENCE, ART, HISTORY 
 
 Se>| 
 
 BY 
 
 ^ 
 
 B. A. HINSDALE, Ph.D., LL.D. 
 
 Professor of the Science and the Art of Teaching in the University of 
 
 Michigan; Author of "President Garfield and Education," "Schools 
 
 and Studies," "The Old Northwest," "How to Teach and 
 
 Study History," "The American Government." "Jesus 
 
 as a Teacher," and Editor of "The Works 
 
 of James Abram Garfield." 
 
 FEB 21 1896 
 
 CHICAGO NEW YORK 
 
 Werner School Book Company 
 
 \Q> 
 
Copyright, 1896, by B. A. HINSDALE 
 
 XlHEWERNEJ 
 
 ' PRINTERS & 
 
Uo tbe /Members of tbe National Council of 
 Education: 
 
 The papers that are here brought together and stamped 
 with the title " Studies in Education," in the range of 
 their dates just cover the period of my association with 
 you in what we familiarly call The Council : 1885- 
 1895. Several of these papers were written as contri- 
 butions to our discussions, and all of them have been 
 influenced directly or indirectly by those discussions. 
 It seems to me fitting, therefore, that I should inscribe 
 the volume to you. In so doing, I wish to bear witness 
 to the great service that the Council has rendered me in 
 stimulating and guiding my studies of educational sub- 
 jects, and in the formation of lasting friendships. Esto 
 perpetua. 
 
 B. A. HINSDALE. 
 
 The University op Michigan, 
 January 15, 1896. 
 
PREFACE 
 
 In 1885 I published a volume of papers, mainly edu- 
 cational, under the general title of ' 'Schools and Studies." 
 These papers were selected from a much larger number 
 written in the years 1870-1885. Here I publish a sim- 
 ilar selection from essays and addresses written during 
 the last ten years, under a title that fits almost as loosely. 
 Many of them have been already published in some 
 form, but not all. In preparing them for this volume, 
 some have been abridged and some expanded, while 
 all have been more or less revised in style. A single 
 paper — the one that heads the column — has been 
 written for the volume. The earlier volume was sent 
 out in the hope that, in this time of great educational 
 activity, it might serve a good purpose. That hope is 
 now expressed anew. 
 
 My thanks are given to the editor and publishers of 
 "The Educational Review" for permission to reprint the 
 papers that are credited to that publication. 
 
 B. A. H. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 I. SOURCES OK HUMAN CULTIVATION. 
 
 The Problem of Human Cultivation, 13; Difficulty of the 
 Problem, 13-14; Elementary Facts of the Mental 
 Life, 14-16; Pedagogical Metaphors, 16-19; Causes 
 of Mental Growth Divided Into Two Groups, 19; 
 (1). The Primary Group: Facts of Nature, the 
 Actions of Men, Facts of the Mind, 19-24; The 
 Primordial Sources of Cultivation and Their Rela- 
 tions, 24-25; (2). The Secondary Group: Oral 
 Language, Arts and Inventions, Symbols, Writing, 
 25-26; Remarks on this Group, 27-38; School 
 Studies Determined in Great Part by Logic of Life, 
 39; Child's Store of Knowledge and Store of Lan- 
 guage when He Comes to School, 39-40; Child's 
 Development to Continue on Both Lines, 40; All 
 Sources of Knowlege to be Drawn upon, 40-41 ; Arts 
 of the School to be Taught, 41-42; Changes in Edu- 
 cation, 42; Narrowness of View the Danger of the 
 Present, 42-43. > 
 
 II. THE DOGMA OF FORMAL DISCIPLINE. 
 
 The Dogma Defined, 44; Committee of Ten and Other 
 Authorities Quoted, 44-46; Analogous Facts in 
 Physical Sphere, 46-47; Relations of Body and Mind, 
 48; Convertibility of Cognition, Feeling, and Will, 
 48-49; Convertibility of Intellectual Activities,. 49- 
 55; Applications of Conclusions Reached, 55-59; 
 Recapitulation, 59; Origin of the Dogma of Formal 
 Discipline, 60-61. 
 
6 CONTENTS. 
 
 III. THE LAWS OF MENTAL CONGRUENCE AND ENERGY 
 APPLIED TO SOME PEDAGOGICAL PROBLEMS. 
 
 Congruence Denned, 62; Bodily Activities as Congruous 
 or Incongruous, 63; Physical and Psychic States as 
 Congruous or Incongruous, 63; Fundamental Psychic 
 Elements as Congruous or Incongruous, 64-67; Ped- 
 agogical Rules Deduced from the Survey, 68; Intel- 
 lectual Activities as Congruous or Incongruous, 69-70; 
 Mutual Opposition and Reciprocal Aid, 70-72; Prin- 
 ciples of Congruence Involve Selection and Grouping 
 of Studies, 72-73; Laws of Mental Energy Stated, 
 " 72-73; Rules of Teaching Deduced, 74-77; Laws of 
 Specific and Generic Power Stated and Applied, 77- 
 80; The Teacher and the Text-Book, 80-84; College 
 and University Electives, 84-86; Graduate Study, 
 86-88; Over-Specialization, 88-90. 
 
 IV. THE SCIENCE AND THE ART OF TEACHING. 
 Science and Art Defined, 91-92; Two Aspects of Art, 
 92-95; Theoretical Relations of Science and Art, 
 95-96; Knowing and Doing, 96-99; The Greek and 
 Roman "Arts," 99-100; Practical Relations of Science 
 and Art, 100-103; Reasons why Teachers Should 
 Study the Science of Teaching, 103-105; Reasons 
 why Teachers Should Study the Art of Teaching, 105- 
 107; Order of Theoretical and Practical Courses in 
 Pedagogy, 108-110; The Practice School, 110-112. 
 
 V. "CALVINISM" AND "AVERAGING" IN EDUCATION. 
 
 Introduction, 113; Calvinism Stated by President Eliot, 
 114; Work and Play, 115-118; Conception of Train- 
 ing Involves the Hard and Disagreeable, 118-122; 
 President Eliot on ' ' What Everybody Ought to 
 Know, "122-123; President Eliot on Averaging and 
 
CONTENTS. 7 
 
 Uniformity, 123-127; Archdeacon Farrar on Variety 
 of Talents, 127; Cultivation of this Variety, 127-133; 
 Order Considered, 133-135; Power to Govern and to 
 Teach, 135-137; The Teacher Question, 187. 
 
 VI. PRESIDENT ELIOT ON POPULAR EDUCATION. 
 
 President Eliot's "Forum" Article Summarized, 138- 
 139; The Indictment Embraces Modern Progress, 
 139-140; How Far True, 140-143; The Panacea 
 Tendency, 143-144; Tendency to Exalt Human 
 Institutions, 144-145; Tendency to Exaggerate the 
 Functions of the School, 145-146; Its True Function, 
 146-149; Operations of the Mind that Education 
 Should Develop, 149; Failure of the Elementary 
 School, 150-151; Defects of Secondary and Higher 
 Education, 151-152; President Eliot's Prescription, 
 152-153; Observations on, 153-160; Standard of Edu- 
 cation the Ability to Deal with Social and Political 
 Problems, 160; Difficulty of Such Problems, 160-163; 
 Feeling and Will Factors in Human Affairs, 163-164. 
 
 VII. THE PEDAGOGICAL CHAIR IN THE UNIVERSITY 
 AND COLLEGE. 
 
 The Pedagogical Chair in Germany, Scotland, and the 
 United States, 166; Definitions of Education, 167-169; 
 Research and Teaching Fundamental Functions of 
 the University, 169; Education as a Science, 169; 
 Duty of the University to Investigate, 169-170; Duty 
 to Investigate History of Education, 170-171; Prac- 
 tical Phases of the Subject, including the Duty of 
 the University to Furnish Society with Teachers, 
 171-178; History of Teaching in the Old Universities, 
 179-181, 
 
8 CONTENTS, 
 
 VIII. THE CULTURE VALUE OF THE HISTORY OF EDU- 
 CATION. 
 
 What is Meant by the ''Culture Value," 182-183; Educa- 
 tional Systems a Branch of L,aw and of Institutional 
 History, 183-184; Educational Systems Born of Phi- 
 losophies, Religions, Civilizations, with Examples, 
 184-190; Reflex Influence of Education upon Civili- 
 zation, 191-192; Value of Educational Intelligence, 
 192; Defective Knowledge of Educated Men, 193; 
 Defect of Books of History, 193-194; Cautionary 
 Remark, 195-196. 
 
 IX THE TEACHER'S PREPARATION. 
 The Teacher must Understand the Ends of Teaching, 
 197-198; The Fundamental Facts of Education, 198- 
 199; The Teacher's Function, 199-200; The Two As- 
 pects of Knowledge, Academical and Professional, 
 200-201; Distribution of Emphasis, 201-202; Academ- 
 ical Preparation not Sufficient, 203; Must Precede Pro- 
 fessional, 203-205. 
 
 X. HISTORY TEACHING IN SCHOOLS. 
 
 Report of Conference on History to the Committee of 
 Ten, 206; Nature and Growth of Mind, 206-207; 
 Secondary Educational Agents, 207-208; History 
 Deals with Actions of Men, 208; The Record of 
 Human Experience, 209; Educational Value of, 209; 
 Should Receive more Attention in the Schools, 210; 
 At what Time to be Introduced, 211; Ziller's Double 
 Series, 211-212; Historical Value of Stories, 212-213; 
 Programme of the Conference, 213-214; Programme 
 of Elementary Schools of Baden, 214; Advantages 
 of German Teaching over American Teaching, 215; 
 
CONTENTS. 9 
 
 Order of Topics, 215-216; Facts the Staple of History, 
 217; Comparative View of English and American 
 Students, 217-219; Intensive Study of a Period or 
 Subject, 219-220; Coordination, 220; Teaching 
 Civics, 220-221; Value of Vernacular Studies, 221- 
 222. 
 
 XL THE MORAL AND RELIGIOUS TRAINING OF 
 CHILDREN. 
 
 Apperception Denned, 223-224; Illustrated, 225-226; In- 
 fluence of Environment on the Mind, 226; Con- 
 clusions Flowing from Doctrine of Apperception, 227- 
 230; Material Things and Spiritual Ideas, 231; Three 
 Spheres in which Religion Moves, 231-232; Origin of 
 Moral and Civic Habits and Ideas, 232-234; Relation 
 of Religion to Ethics, 235; Rousseau's Ideas, 235-237; 
 Need of Positive Teaching, 237; Words of Admoni- 
 tion, 237-239; Intellectual Apparatus that Directly 
 Affects the Spiritual Life Simple, 239; Material for 
 Spiritual Instruction, 240; Prudential Remarks, 241- 
 243. 
 
 XII. PAYMENT BY RESULTS. 
 
 Beginnings of Popular Education in England, 244-245; 
 Government Intervention, 245-246: Government In- 
 spectorship of Schools, 246; The "Code", 247; Origin 
 of Payment by Results, 247-249; Dissatisfaction with 
 Existing System of Popular Education, 249; Ele- 
 mentary Education Act of 1870, 249-250; Features of 
 the Act, 250-251; Payment by Results Explained, 
 251-254; The Principle Characterized by Matthew 
 Arnold, 254; Results Of, 254-256; Consequences if 
 the System Should be Established in the United 
 States, 257. 
 
IO CONTENTS. 
 
 XIII. THE BUSINESS SIDE OF CITY SCHOOL SYSTEMS. 
 
 Character of the School System of a Republican State, 
 258-259; Relations of the People to the Schools, 259; 
 Schools as an Organization of Business and as an Or- 
 ganization of Instruction, 260-262; Constitution and 
 Powers of the Board, 262-265; Selection of Board 
 Members, 265-269; Mode of Board Administration, 
 including Executive Departments, 269-272; Plan 
 Recommended would Lead to Reforms, 272-273. 
 
 XIV. THE AMERICAN SCHOOL SUPERINTENDENT. 
 
 Status of the Superintendency, 272-273; Supervision of 
 Schools Originally Exercised by School Committees 
 and Boards, 273-275; The Principal or Master, 275; 
 Visiting Committees, 276; Increasing Complexity of 
 School Systems Leads to Fuller Organization, 276- 
 277; The High School as a Factor in School Organi- 
 zation, 277-278; Dr. Fitch on Powers and Duties of 
 Superintendents, 278-279; Powers and Duties of the 
 Superintendent not Denned by Law, 279-280; 
 Fuller Specialization to be Anticipated, 280-281; 
 Pedagogical Superintendents and Business Superin- 
 tendents, 281 : Future Movements along These Lines, 
 281-282; In Large Cities, 282-283; In Small Cities, 
 283-285. 
 
 XV. THE EDUCATIONAL FUNCTION OE THE MODERN 
 STATE. 
 
 The Progress of Democracy in State and Church, 289- 
 291; In Education, 291-295; How shall the People 
 be Educated? 295; Cost of Education in the United 
 States, 295-296; Voluntary Effort Inadequate, 296- 
 298; Failure of Voluntary Effort in England, 298- 
 302; Only the State can Make Education Universal, 
 
CONTENTS. II 
 
 302; Educational Expenditures of England and 
 France, 303; Character of the Modern State, 304; 
 What State Education Means, 305-309; Difference 
 between the Ancient and the Modern State, 309-310; 
 Archbishop Ireland on Public Education Quoted, 
 310-311; Democratic Spirit of Modern Education, 
 311-312. 
 
 XVI. SOME SOCIAL FACTORS IN POPULAR EDUCATION 
 
 IN THE UNITED STATES. 
 
 Montesquieu Quoted, 313; Relation of Education to Civil 
 Society as a Whole, 314-315: Areas of Territory Oc- 
 cupied by Certain Maxima and Minima of Popula- 
 tion, 316-317: Economical Significance of the Statis- 
 tics, 317-318; Educational Significance, 318-321; 
 Means of Communication, 321; North Atlantic and 
 South Atlantic States Considered in Respect to 
 Density of Population, 322-323; City Population, 
 324; City Population as an Educational Factor, 
 324-325; The Race Question in Education, 325- 
 328; Value of Property in the United States, 
 328-329; Educational Bearings of its Distribution, 
 330-332; Ratio of Adult Males to Population, 
 332; Illiteracy, 333-334; Comparative Statistics of 
 North Atlantic and South Atlantic States, 335-336; 
 Reflections Suggested by, 336-338. 
 
 XVII. TWENTY YEARS OF PUBLIC SCHOOLS IN ROME 
 Church of S. Clemente, History of, 339-340; A Type of 
 
 Rome, 341; Human Questions Presented to the Vis- 
 itor to Rome, 341-342 ; Introduction of Public Schools, 
 342; First Year of Public Schools, 343; Growth of 
 the System, 343-344; Historical View of 1890, 344- 
 345; Educational Expenditures, 346; The School 
 
12 CONTENTS. 
 
 Regina Margherita, 347-348; Elementary Instruction 
 in Italy Compared with Germany, 348; Salaries of 
 Teachers, 349; Decrease of Illiteracy, 350. 
 
 XVIII. RELIGIOUS INSTRUCTION IN THE SCHOOLS OF 
 GERMANY. 
 
 Atheism, Skepticism, etc., in Germany, 352; Not Due 
 co L,ack of Religious Teaching in the Schools, 353; 
 Schools of Saxony and Prussia, 353; The Saxon 
 Course in Religion, 354-356; Course Compulsory, 356; 
 Royal Decrees of Prussia, 357; State Church Idea, 
 358; Confessional Schools, 358-359; Moral Results 
 Considered, 359-360; The Established Churches, 
 360-363; Character of Religious Teaching, 363; Re- 
 lation of Dogma and lyife, 363-364: System a Fail- 
 ure in Prussia, 365; The Bible in American Schools, 
 366. 
 
 XIX. EDUCATION IN SWITZERLAND. 
 
 The Swiss Centennials of 1891, 367; History of Culture 
 in Switzerland, 367-368; Education a Matter of Fed- 
 eral and Cantonal Concern, 368; Provisions of Fed- 
 eral Constitution, 368-369; The Polytechnicum, 369; 
 Compulsion, 369-370; Cantons Compared, 371-372; 
 Educational Statistics, 372-373; Teachers and In- 
 spectors, 373-374; School Control, 374; Salaries, 
 374-375. 
 
 XX. THE BACKWARDNESS OF POPULAR EDUCATION 
 IN ENGLAND. 
 The Problem Stated, 376; The Established Church, 
 376-377; Aristocracy, 377-378; The Character of the 
 English Mind, 378-380; The Universities, 380; The 
 Word ' 'Prohibition, "380-381; Oxford, 381-382; In- 
 dividual Initiative, 382; Mr. Bryce's Simile, 383; 
 Different Course of Events in the Northern King- 
 dom, 383-384. 
 
STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 I. 
 
 SOURCES OF HUMAN CULTIVATION. 
 
 O other transformation that men are permitted 
 to witness is so marked in character as the 
 transformation wrought in the mind of one of 
 their own number in his passage from feeble 
 infancy to the maturity of adult life. No other is so in- 
 teresting, so important, or so necessary to be understood. 
 The seed and the plant, the egg and the bird, are not to 
 be mentioned in comparison. Only one transformation 
 that history presents to our view is worthy to be com- 
 pared to it, and that is the analogous transformation seen 
 in the life of a tribe or a society of men as it passes from 
 low savagery to high civilization. The causes that effect 
 this transformation in the individual man I propose to 
 examine, offering also some remarks on the transforma- 
 tion itself. In other words, I am about to map out the 
 territory covered by the phrase, "Human Cultivation." 
 
 It is first to be observed that the subject presents diffi- 
 culties that are in part insuperable. The cultivation of 
 the individual begins in the mysterious region of infancy; 
 and as no memory of what occurred in this region in our 
 own case remains, and as the infant can give us no account 
 whatever of his own experience, and would not be an in- 
 fant if he could, we are thrown back upon our own 
 observation for facts and our own interpretation of the 
 facts observed. But such observation and interpretation 
 
14 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 are peculiarly difficult. Facts of the spirit are the most 
 subtile and elusive of all facts, and particularly those of 
 the infant spirit. With great reason has it been asked: 
 
 Who can tell what a baby thinks ? 
 Who can follow the gossamer links 
 By which the manikin feels his way 
 Out from the shore of the great unknown, 
 Blind, and wailing, and alone, 
 Into the light of day ? 
 
 What does he think of his mother's eyes? 
 What does he think of his mother's hair? 
 What of the cradle-roof that flies 
 Forward and backward through the air ? 
 What does he think of his mother's breast — 
 Bare and beautiful, smooth and white, 
 Seeking it ever with fresh delight — 
 Cup of his life and couch of his rest ? 
 What does he think when her quick embrace 
 Presses his hand and buries his face 
 Deep where the heart-throbs sink and swell, 
 With a tenderness she can never tell ? 
 
 But the fact that we are unable to answer these ques- 
 tions fully is no excuse for not making the best answer 
 that we can. I^et us then begin with the most elementary 
 facts of the mental life. 
 
 The first of these is the mind itself. While we are 
 unable to tell what the mind is, we readily discover 
 some very interesting things about it. First, it is 
 active, self -active as the philosophers say, and this activ- 
 ity is its characteristic attribute. Through its activity 
 the mind grows or expands; or, to express the same fact 
 in other language, it accumulates experience or gath- 
 ers knowledge. The mind is one, a unit, and has no 
 parts, but it acts in several different fields or spheres, or 
 has a variety of experiences, and in this way its so-called 
 
HUMAN CULTIVATION. 1 5 
 
 powers or faculties are developed. Again, the mind grows 
 or acquires knowledge only through its activity. And 
 still further, the mental growth or accumulation that 
 comes in this way we call cultivation and education, using 
 those terms in their broadest sense. 
 
 The mind cannot act, and so cannot grow, if it is left 
 to itself. Mental activity depends upon stimulation or 
 excitation, and this can come in the first instance only 
 from the outside. An object to be known is as essential to 
 knowledge as a mind to know. Accordingly, the second 
 elementary fact to be considered is some reality external 
 to the mind itself — what is sometimes called the world. 
 
 Perhaps some would pause here. But it will conduce to 
 clearness to recognize a third fundamental educational 
 condition. This is the mind and reality in contact. The 
 speculative relation of the two factors we may leave to the 
 metaphysicians; the practical fact of contact we must 
 emphasize. Until such relation is established, there is no 
 mental activity, and so no mental growth; the moment it 
 is established, activity begins, and, progressively, the 
 mind knows, objects are known, knowledge begins to 
 exist, and education takes its rise. 
 
 Properly speaking, knowledge has no existence outside 
 of the mind; it is a continuous state of mind; if mind 
 should cease to know, knowledge would cease to exist. 1 
 
 1 "But Casaubon's books, whatever their worth, were not the 
 man. The scholar is greater than his books. The result of his 
 labors is not so many thousand pages in folio, but himself. The 
 'Paradise Lost' is a grand poem, but how much grander was the 
 living soul that spoke it! Yet poetry is much more of the essence 
 of the soul, is more nearly a transcript of the poet's mind, than 
 a volume of 'notes' can be of the scholar's mind. It has been 
 often said of philosophy that it is not a doctrine but a method. 
 No philosophical systems, as put upon paper, embody philosophy. 
 Philosophy perishes in the moment that you would teach it. 
 Knowledge is not the thing known, but the mental habit which 
 knows. So it is with learning." — Mark Pattison: Isaac Casau- 
 bon, p. 488. 
 
l6 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 Men do indeed speak of books and libraries as containing 
 knowledge. What books and libraries do in fact contain, 
 is symbols of knowledge that are dead and meaningless 
 until they are read by a mind that knows them. However, 
 as usage justifies the objective sense of the word, and it is 
 convenient, we may use knowledge in that signification. 
 
 The relation of knowledge to the mind may properly 
 occupy our attention a little longer. That such a 
 relation exists, men must have discovered the moment 
 that knowledge became the subject of reflection, and 
 they expressed the fact in the only way that was open 
 to them. The relation is a philosophical idea, and they 
 conceived it, as they conceived other philosophical ideas, 
 under a physical image. The conception of knowledge is 
 governed by the conception of the mind and is represented 
 in the same way. Philosophy having, for reasons that 
 are here immaterial, no vocabulary of its own, borrows 
 one from physics and then proceeds to spiritualize it. 
 Some examples of this process will emphasize the fact and 
 also help on the general inquiry. 
 
 One of the earliest and best educational metaphors 
 makes the mind an organism and knowledge food for its 
 nourishment. Sometimes it is assumed to resemble a 
 plant and sometimes an animal. This is the most common 
 way of representing knowledge or doctrine in the Bible. 
 The man who meditates in the law of the L,ord is like a tree 
 planted by the rivers of water that brings forth its fruit in 
 its season. Disciples who have neglected their opportuni- 
 ties to learn have need of milk and not of strong meat. 
 Kvery one that uses milk is a babe, while strong meat 
 belongs to them that are of full age. The underlying idea 
 is that of growth or development. As a new-born babe, 
 the disciple should desire the pure milk of the word that 
 he may grow thereby. The terms that are employed to 
 
HUMAN CULTIVATION. 1 7 
 
 represent this view of education are considerably varied. 
 The mind "hungers" and "thirsts"; it "digests" and 
 "assimilates;" it is "nourished" and "strengthened," 
 while the teacher ' 'feeds' ' the pupil. It is in this way that 
 the New Testament presents the relation of the minister to 
 the church. He is a pastor or shepherd, and is enjoined to 
 feed his flock. The metaphors that fall into this group 
 may be called biological metaphors, as they are sug- 
 gested by the phenomena of life. 
 
 A second group of pedagogical metaphors, almost as 
 common as the biological ones, are derived from archi- 
 tecture. The mind is a structure or edifice that is ' 'built, ' ' 
 ' ' constructed, " or " formed ' ' ; knowledge is building- 
 material; the teacher is an artificer, and his educational 
 ideal is a plan or model. According to this conception, 
 the mind has a foundation, apartments, stories, and win- 
 dows (although this last metaphor is used also when 
 knowledge is considered as light). This imagery is also 
 of frequent use in the Bible. The terms ' ' building ' ' and 
 ' ' temple ' ' are used to symbolize the Church and also the 
 individual Christian. An Apostle likens himself to a 
 ' ' wise master-builder. ' ' Great stress is laid on ' ' edifica- 
 tion " and " edifying," or " upbuilding;" charity "edi- 
 fies." The statement, "He that speaks (that is, in 
 the church) edifieth himself ' ' recognizes the pedagogical 
 truth that to teach is an excellent way to learn — a truth 
 that has been repeated times without number from an- 
 cient days. 
 
 Thirdly, mental growth is pictured in language 
 that properly belongs to physical exercise; excitement of 
 some kind stimulates a muscle or nerve to action, and 
 this again stimulates nutrition. But this nutrition does 
 more than simply supply the waste that activity has 
 caused; the muscle or nerve is strengthened or enlarged. 
 
l8 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 The words " exercise " and " discipline," and even " ac- 
 tivity ' ' itself, fall into this category. Here we meet all 
 the pedagogical metaphors that are furnished by the 
 gymnasium and the playground. Very naturally, con- 
 sidering their peculiar genius, and especially their view 
 of physical perfection, the Greeks made this a favorite 
 mode of representing pedagogical facts and ideas, just as 
 it was natural that the L,atins, with their peculiar genius, 
 should draw their educational vocabulary mainly from 
 agriculture and war. 
 
 Warfare has made its contribution to the pedagogical 
 vocabulary. " Drill " comes to us from this source, and 
 so does ' ' education' ' itself. This last means etymologic- 
 ally to ''draw out "or to "lead out," and it was orig- 
 inally applied to physical acts merely. Thus, a soldier 
 "educates" his sword from its sheath, and a general 
 "educates " his army in battle array. 
 
 These are a few of the many pedagogical metaphors. 
 There has been some discussion of the relative values of 
 the several groups. The truth is that no analogical theory, 
 nor all such theories together, exhaust the content of 
 mind and education. These metaphors are but adumbra- 
 tions of spiritual facts that we are unable to express fully. 
 The mechanical analogies balance the biological ones, 
 and vice versa; but the mind is neither a seed nor a build- 
 ing, or a combination of both; neither is the teacher a 
 gardener or a carpenter, or half one and half the other. 
 The pedagogical metaphors all present interesting phases or 
 facets of the one grand process and result; they supplement 
 and correct one another; but they present the mind as a 
 kaleidoscope and not as a living unity. We may observe 
 further that the English language, owing to its compos- 
 ite character, is particularly rich in pedagogical terms, 
 so that the English-speaking teacher is able to look at his 
 
HUMAN CULTIVATION. 1 9 
 
 work, through his own speech, from more points of view 
 than any other teacher. 
 
 The causes of mental stimulation, and so of mental 
 growth, are divisible into two great groups, the primary 
 and the secondary. 
 
 I. THE PRIMARY GROUP. 
 
 These require, at the present stage of the discussion, 
 no general characterization. They are divisible into three 
 sub-groups. 
 
 1. Facts of Nature; External Realities. — Every material 
 object presents to the mind one or more points of con- 
 tact, and as soon as the mind seizes upon one of them 
 that marvelous stream of activity which, at different 
 stages and under different aspects, we call sensation, per- 
 ception, conception, memory, apperception, thought, 
 imagination, pleasure and pain, choice and volition, begins 
 to flow. The child's first world, properly speaking, is 
 neither external nor internal; he does not discriminate 
 between his own body and the surrounding objects, and 
 much less between his mind and such objects; all things 
 are presented to him as one inseparable mass. Moreover, 
 the child's first world is a very small world, embracing 
 only the objects that lie within his ken. At the very first, 
 he has no "ken"; he is blind and deaf, and merely feels; 
 when he begins to see and to hear, he sees and hears things 
 in close connection with his eyes and ears; and it is but 
 slowly that he conceives the ideas of separateness, exter- 
 nality, depth, and distance. For his purpose the poet has 
 chosen his objects well; still, the mother's eyes, hair, and 
 breast, and the cradle-roof, as particular objects of knowl- 
 edge, mark a considerably advanced stage in the child's 
 mental life. I shall not seek to analyze the processes by 
 
20 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 which the child's homogeneous world is gradually iesolved 
 into a heterogeneous one. My main purpose is to em- 
 phasize the fact that those material objects which are right 
 about the child are the things that first fasten themselves 
 upon his mind, and so are the first to be known. In the 
 first stages of knowledge the child is wholly at the mercy 
 of his environment, as much so as the whelp in the kennel 
 or the cub in the jungle. Furthermore, this environment 
 is for the most part predetermined; for the rest, it is con- 
 trolled by the nurse, the mother, and other members of the 
 family; at most, such selective power of objects as the 
 child's own mind can assert is purely instinctive and spon- 
 taneous. How important an element such natural selection 
 is, we have no means of knowing, but it is absolutely limited 
 by the environment. It is worth remarking, too, that the 
 influence of environment when the child-nature is soft 
 and easily colorable is great, far beyond our power to 
 measure it. 
 
 We will assume that the first objects to arrest a child's 
 attention, and to be separated from the surrounding mass 
 of objects, are his own hands. But they do not satisfy 
 him. He reaches out to other and remoter things. 
 Through every inlet and avenue sensations, which form 
 the raw material of knowledge, are poured into his mind 
 and are slowly elaborated into ideas. The child is an 
 inductive philosopher. He learns his first lessons by 
 observation, experiment, and reflection. Every circle 
 that he makes about the room in his nurse's arms, every 
 excursion beyond its walls, is an exploring expedition in 
 the dark continent that shuts him in. Biting on his rub- 
 ber, twisting the neck of his doll, beating the floor with 
 his heels and the table with a spoon, he lays the founda- 
 tion of his future scientific knowledge. Progressively, he 
 comes into contact with further objects; he conquers the 
 
HUMAN CULTIVATION. 21 
 
 yard, street, and field on his way to the conquest of the 
 mountain, the sea, and the sky. 
 
 While we call the child's mental progress slow, it is 
 really rapid considering all the factors that enter into 
 the account. It would be immeasureably slower than 
 it is, did not our first ideas assist us in acquiring later 
 ones. As has been said, the child's ' 'perceptions are not 
 heaped up like dead treasures, but almost as soon as ac- 
 quired they become living forces that assist in the assimi- 
 lation of new perceptions, thus strengthening the power 
 of apprehension. They are the contents of the soul, that 
 now permanently assert themselves in the act of percep- 
 tion. For wherever it is- at all possible, the child refers 
 the new to the related older ideas. With the aid of 
 familiar perceptions, he appropriates that which is foreign 
 to him and conquers with the arms of apperception the 
 outer world which assails his senses." 1 
 
 2. The Acts of Men; The Objective Realities of Life. — 
 From the first the child is brought into contact with a 
 second order of facts. These are the deeds of men, which, 
 in due course of time, are discriminated from the move- 
 ments of things and the actions of animals. Their dis- 
 tinguishing character, which, however, the child does not 
 at first perceive, is that they express intelligence, feeling, 
 and will. Further, the child discovers that some things he 
 may do, and some things he may not do. This is not due 
 to natural barriers, but to human barriers. He does not 
 at first know the power of a will as a will, but only as a 
 force; but progressively control, restraint, obedience, 
 authority, law, rule, and government are learned as mere 
 objective facts. They are but slowly separated from the 
 analogous physical facts, and are never fully separated 
 until the child has found the cause and the signification 
 of social facts in the third group of primary realities. 
 
 1 Dr. Lange: Apperception, p. 55. 
 
22 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 3. Facts of the Mind; Spiritual Realities. — It is in 
 the nursery and the home also that the child first meets 
 the things of the spirit. Here it is that he learns those 
 fundamental ideas of government and social relation 
 that are afterwards developed in general society and in 
 the state. 
 
 At some time the child begins faintly to discriminate 
 between the cradle-roof and the nurse who rocks it. The 
 time comes when he begins to see that his mother's breast, 
 hair, and eyes are not his mother. He makes no account 
 of definitions; he has no use for "matter" and "mind," 
 "body" and "spirit;" but the elementary facts of rational 
 existence begin to orb themselves in his consciousness. 
 His own ideas and feelings interpret to him the ideas and 
 feelings of others. Other minds are measured by his own 
 mind. He may beat his hobby-horse and his nurse 
 indifferently when they displease him; but this act, which 
 originates in blind impulse and is strengthened by habit, 
 nevertheless hastens a fuller discrimination of the two 
 orders of being. 
 
 The child's higher education now begins in earnest. 
 He has felt the power of spiritual realities. As he learns 
 hardness by beating the floor with his heels; resistance, 
 by bumping his head against the wall or door; strength, 
 by breaking his toys; heat, by burning his hand; weight, 
 by dropping a hammer on his toe, and sharpness, by cut- 
 ting his finger with a knife: so he learns what intelligence, 
 feeling, and will, order, right, and wrong, aversion, 
 sympathy, and affection, are through contact with nurse, 
 parents, brothers, sisters, and playmates. He discerns 
 the spiritual elements that constitute authority and gov- 
 ernment, approval and disapproval, rewards and punish- 
 ment, which before had been to him but objective facts. 
 And not only are these ideas formed, but the institutions 
 
HUMAN CULTIVATION. 23 
 
 that express them are in time duly recognized — the family, 
 society, and the state. 
 
 The child finally becomes introspective and knows him- 
 self. On the basis of the natural consciousness, self-con- 
 sciousness is developed. His ideas and feelings are reali- 
 ties that stimulate his mind and create new realities. The 
 subjective becomes objective. Old thought becomes ma- 
 terial for new thought. It is very true that the normal child 
 develops slowly along this line. He first marks off his body 
 from other objects. Then he distinguishes between his 
 body and his mind, and learns the meaning of the word 
 "self." Few are the persons who ever had or, at least, 
 can recall such an experience as the one related by 
 Richter. " On a certain forenoon I stood, a very young 
 child, within the house-door, and was looking out toward 
 the wood pile, as, in an instant, the inner revelation, 'lam 
 I,' like lightning from heaven, flashed and stood brightly 
 before me; in that moment had I seen myself as I, for the 
 first time and forever." 1 But this revelation, when it 
 comes, marks the next step in development, following the 
 discrimination between the tilings of the body and the 
 things of the spirit. 
 
 The baby new to earth and sky, 
 
 What time his tender palm, is prest 
 Against the circle of the breast, 
 
 Has never thought that "this is I:" 
 
 But as he grows he gathers much, 
 And learns the use of "I" and "me," 
 And finds "I am not what I see," 
 
 And other than the things I touch. 
 
 So rounds he to a separate mind, 
 
 From whence clear memory may begin, 
 As thro' the frame that binds him in 
 
 His isolation grows defined. 
 
 1 Quoted by Dr. Porter : The Human Intellect, p. 101. 
 
24 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 The birth of self-consciousness marks the entrance of 
 the child upon the third and last stage of primary educa- 
 tion, in the present sense of that term. Its ethical im- 
 portance is very great. Moral thoughtfulness now begins, 
 feeble of course at first. Man communes with his own 
 heart, and his spirit makes diligent search. He com- 
 munes with his own heart upon his bed, and is still. He 
 examines himself, whether he is in the faith. 
 
 The three groups of facts that have just been described 
 are the primordial sources of human cultivation. With 
 them the education of the race began. With them the 
 education of every member of the race begins. In both 
 the general sphere and the individual sphere, they ante- 
 date teachers and schools and education as those terms are 
 commonly understood. It can hardly be too much insisted 
 upon that, in direct attrition between the mind and nature, 
 human society, and the mind itself natural knowledge, 
 moral knowledge, and philosophical knowledge originate. 
 Man's cultivation can never begin with books and libra- 
 ries. Both history and personal experience tell us that 
 there is an earlier culture; a culture derived from the 
 earth, the sky, and the sea, the family, the camp, and the 
 market-place, and from communion with the thoughts and 
 intents of the heart. There are secondary sources of 
 cultivation, which we shall soon describe, but it is these 
 primitive culture-elements that make them possible. 
 Nicely to define the relations of the three groups of 
 primary factors, or to measure their comparative value, is 
 beside our present purpose. Three or four remarks will 
 suffice. 
 
 The three groups appear in life in the order in which 
 they have been presented. Still, they are all found 
 in the child-mind from an early age, and from the time 
 of their full appearance they run side by side through 
 
HUMAN CULTIVATION. 25 
 
 his mental life. Their interaction is constant and powerful. 
 They can be no more separated than cognition, feeling, 
 and will can be separated in the stream of consciousness. 
 They are not of uniform prominence in all persons, or in 
 the same person in all periods of life. Some persons live 
 in nature, some among men, some in their own minds. 
 Children again live in their senses, adults in reason, the 
 old in memory. The speculative man lives in thought, 
 the sensitive man in his feelings, the practical man in his 
 deeds. The three groups of factors have each their pecu- 
 liar educational value; they cannot be made to take one 
 another's place; and they are all essential to a well-ordered 
 education. 
 
 II. THE SECONDARY GROUP. 
 
 The educational factors that we have been considering 
 are powerfully reenforced by a secondary group. As men 
 originally acquired knowledge through attrition with the 
 primordial sources of cultivation, they began to communi- 
 cate back and forth, and so became teachers one of an- 
 other. In this way there grew up a common fund of 
 experience or culture that has played a prodigious part in 
 the education of the world. Tradition and authority 
 appeared early, and henceforth second-hand, or deriv- 
 ative, knowledge supplemented first-hand, or primitive 
 knowledge. These new agents may be divided into four 
 sub-groups. 
 
 1. Oral langtmge. — This stands first in power,, if not in 
 time. Speech is the most direct, the most complete, and the 
 most rapid mode of conveying thought and feeling. The 
 matter conveyed comes from one of two sources. One 
 source is the speaker's own personal experience, the other 
 the common fund or stock of experience that is called tra- 
 dition. In the narrow sense tradition embraces facts, 
 
26 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 rules of conduct, sage councils, generalizations of experi- 
 ence, old wives' wisdom, and prudential maxims that have 
 been handed down by word of mouth through successive 
 generations. Tradition in its large sense will come before 
 us further on; here it should be remarked that the total 
 effect of oral language upon men's minds and lives, they 
 are quite incapable of estimating. No doubt it is less than 
 formerly, owing to the multiplication of artificial substi- 
 tutes for the memory, but in the first stage of life it has 
 suffered no diminution. 
 
 2. Arts and Inventions. — Here we inventory the visible 
 works through which man accomplishes his purposes 
 (excluding only symbols proper and writing). These 
 works range from the simple articles and utensils of com- 
 mon life to the steamship, the city, and the Simplonroad. 
 These objects are things, but they are more, since they 
 express human thought and purpose. 
 
 3. Symbols. — Here we catalogue those works of art the 
 direct object of which is to express thought, sentiment, or 
 feeling: the decorative art of the savage, the illustrations 
 of scientific and literary books, the Sistine Madonna, and 
 the Parthenon frieze. Symbolism and the practical arts 
 are often found mixed. The idea of beauty allies itself 
 with usefulness. 
 
 4. Writing. — In this expression we include picture 
 writing, hieroglyphics, and alphabets. It is a form of 
 symbolism, but a form so unique in character, and so vast 
 in its influence, that it well deserves to stand in a category 
 by itself. 
 
 It is quite impossible to exaggerate the influence of 
 writing and printing on the communication of thought, 
 and particularly on education. "It is the greatest inven- 
 tion man has ever made," says Carlyle, "this of mark- 
 ing down the unseen thought that is in him by written 
 
HUMAN CULTIVATION. 27 
 
 characters. It is a kind of second speech, almost as 
 miraculous as the first." 1 And again: "Universities arose 
 while there were yet no books procurable; while a man, 
 for a single book, had to give an estate of land. That, in 
 those circumstances, when a man had some knowledge to 
 communicate, he should do it by gathering the learners 
 round him, face to face, was a necessity for him. If you 
 wanted to know what Abelard knew, you must go and 
 listen to Abelard. Thousands, as many as thirty thou- 
 sand, went to hear Abelard and that metaphysical the- 
 ology of his Once invent printing, you meta- 
 morphosed all universities, or superseded them. The 
 teacher needed not now to gather men personally round 
 him, that he might speak to them what he knew: print it 
 in a book, and all learners far and wide, for a trifle, had 
 it each at his own fireside, much more effectually to learn 
 it." 3 
 
 Such in outline are the secondary sources of knowledge 
 and mental discipline. The analysis might be carried 
 further, but this one is comprehensive and will answer - 
 our purpose. The group suggests some observations of 
 importance. 
 
 1. The first of these observations is that these last 
 sources of cultivation are plainly secondary and derivative. 
 They mean nothing and serve no useful purpose save 
 as they rest upon a previous cultivation. Properly 
 speaking they are all arts. What Professor J. S- Blackie 
 says of books is true of all of them. "They are not 
 creative powers in any sense; they are merely helps, 
 instruments, tools; and even as tools they are only 
 artificial tools, superadded to those with which the wise 
 
 1 The Hero as Divinity. 
 
 2 The Heto as Man of Letters. 
 
28 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 prevision of Nature has equipped us, like telescopes and 
 microscopes, whose assistance in many researches reveals 
 unimagined wonders, but the use of which should never 
 tempt us to undervalue or to neglect the exercise of our 
 own eyes." 1 A book is nothing but a thing to a child 
 until he has accumulated a fund of first-hand mental 
 experience that will furnish the apperceiving centers nec- 
 essary to enable him to understand it, as well as mastered 
 the symbolism of the printed page. The "parchment 
 roll' ' is not 
 
 the holy river, 
 From which one draught shall slake the thirst forever. 
 The quickening power of science only he 
 Can know, from whose own soul it gushes free. 
 
 2. It has been suggested that a book is a thing before 
 it is a book. This suggestion leads to the wider observa- 
 tion that arts of all kinds are at once tools for the doing 
 of some work, and things or objects of study in them- 
 selves. As tools, they are secondary sources of knowledge 
 and discipline; as things, they fall among the primordial 
 factors. In this sense every art is also a fact of science. 
 And the more important the art is, the more interesting 
 as an object of knowledge. All the arts of communica- 
 tion are subjects to be studied. It may be said in general 
 that the higher the purpose the art subserves, and the 
 greater the amount of thought that it displays, the more 
 interesting and valuable it is as a subject of study. And 
 this is the reason why the things of the spirit, using that 
 term in this wide sense, rank so high as educational in- 
 struments. This is the core of Humanism. Still more, 
 it is only as an art or instrument is understood that it 
 becomes significant and in the highest degree useful. 
 
 1 Self- Culture, p. 1. 
 
HUMAN CULTIVATION. 29 
 
 Thus, the primary and the secondary elements of teaching 
 mingle. Even the most mechanical of the mental opera- 
 tions are not wholly mechanical. 
 
 Still more stress should be laid upon the educational 
 value of spiritual realities. We observe objects and form 
 ideas of them. These ideas are merely pictures or images 
 of things, in the first instance. But this is not all; they 
 become themselves objects of study, furnishing the richest 
 tho ught -m ater ial . 
 
 3. Once more, thought is before expression, and is its 
 cause. But the connection between the two is the closest 
 that we can conceive. Shunning the intricacies of this 
 old problem, we should not fail to remark that, practically, 
 the mind and language are inseparable. They strengthen 
 or weaken one another. Neither one can be studied in a 
 fruitful way without the other. If we begin with thought, 
 we find ourselves attending to its vesture; if we begin with 
 language, we cannot dismiss its content. ' 'Speech," says 
 Sir William Hamilton, * 'is the godmother of knowledge." 
 ''A sign is necessary to give stability to our intellectual 
 progress — to establish each step in our advance as a new 
 starting point for our advance to another beyond. A 
 country may be overrun by an armed host, but it is only 
 conquered by the establishment of fortresses. Words are 
 
 the fortresses of thought Language is to 
 
 the mind precisely what the arch is to the tunnel. The 
 power of thinking and the power of excavation are not 
 dependent on the word in the one case, on the mason-work 
 in the other; but without these subsidiaries, neither pro- 
 cess could be carried on beyond its rudimentary, commence- 
 ment." 1 Still another great scholar has said: "The hu- 
 man mind has never grappled with any subject of thought 
 without a proper store of language, and without an ap- 
 
 x Logic, Lecture VIII. 
 
30 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 paratus appropriate to logical method." 1 The closeness 
 of the relation that we are remarking is shown by the 
 fact that the same word often means content and expres- 
 sion, as logos, ' 'speech, ' ' and ' 'word' ' itself. The New Testa- 
 ment places great stress upon the Word, but the word is 
 the doctrine. These reflections show very clearly that 
 the primary and secondary facts of mental growth are so 
 bound up together that they cannot in reality be separ- 
 ated. 
 
 4. The order in which the secondary factors appear 
 in history, is also the order in which they appear in 
 the life of the child surrounded by civilized society. 
 We must, however, be on our guard against two mistakes. 
 We may exaggerate the length of the intervals between 
 the several factors of the secondary group, and also their 
 time relations to the primitive group. We must not divide 
 life into sharply-cut periods. Something depends upon 
 aptitude, and something upon circumstances. Perhaps it 
 is misleading to speak of intervals at all. All that is 
 meant is that, in a general way, the analysis presented 
 describes the historical order and the individual order in 
 which the sources of human cultivation declare themselves. 
 The important facts are these: In the normal child, all 
 these agencies appear early, and they continue to act upon 
 him side by side as long as he lives. They strengthen 
 one another; they interact in a manner that defies analysis. 
 Often it is difficult or impossible for one to tell in his own 
 case, and still more in the case of another, from what 
 source certain knowledge was derived. Persons differ, 
 owing to personal character and environment. The human 
 voice is sound before it is speech. A volume is first a 
 thing, then a book. Art does wonders in substituting one 
 sense for another, as in the case of I^aura Bridgeman, 
 
 1 Sir H. S. Maine: Ancient Law. 
 
HUMAN CULTIVATION. 3 1 
 
 who could follow music by the sensations it produced in 
 the bottom of her feet. Similarly, one man learns by 
 conversation, by reading a book, or by looking at a picture 
 what another gets by the direct use of his senses. Still, 
 there is a limit to this substitution in both cases. Every 
 sense and every educational agent has its own appropriate 
 function that no other sense or agent can fully discharge. 
 A man blind from birth may learn the whole color vocab- 
 ulary, but he can have no conception of its meaning. 
 The appropriate sense must always furnish a starting-point 
 from which the mind may work through the other senses 
 in the direction of substitution. Similarly, language, 
 writing, and pictures can never take the place of a suitable 
 grounding in the primal realities of sense and of the 
 spirit. This fact must not be obscured. No human 
 being's cultivation ever began with words of wisdom. 
 The library is a sealed book save to him who already 
 possesses the keys of knowledge. The command to keep 
 out of the fire is significant only to those persons who 
 have already learned by experience what the fire is. In 
 this primal sense, therefore, the education of all men 
 starts at the same place and proceeds by the same steps. 
 5. The field where primary and secondary knowledge 
 overlap is a wide one; within that field each kind has its 
 own points of advantage and disadvantage. In general, 
 first-hand knowledge is the more real and practical. Seeing 
 is believing. All our terms of cognition, or nearly so, go 
 back to the senses. Another's report of a fact or event may 
 be as valuable practically as my own personal examination, 
 or even more so, as in the case of expert knowledge, but 
 speculatively the report never affects me in the same way. 
 No man's description of Niagara or Mont Blanc equals the 
 use of my own eyes. Second-hand knowledge, on the other 
 hand, is commonly acquired far more rapidly and easily. 
 
32 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 If knowledge of the glaciers of Alaska, or of Yellow- 
 stone Park, obtained from a book is less real and vivid than 
 knowledge obtained by a personal visitation, it costs far 
 less in time, money, and effort. It is impossible to imagine 
 how the kingdom of knowledge would shrink up if men 
 were thrown wholly back upon their own unaided facul- 
 ties. As it is, the accumulations of the race are open to 
 every man, limited only by his own power to receive and 
 assimilate. We are sometimes enjoined never to tell a 
 child anything that he can find out for himself. Taken 
 as a rhetorical mode of emphasizing discovery or first- 
 hand knowledge, the precept is well enough, but as a 
 rule to be strictly followed it is both absurd and impos- 
 sible. To leave the child to his own unaided efforts is 
 telling the farmer of the Western prairies to throw aside 
 his improved machinery and cultivate and harvest his 
 crops with the rude implements used in Judea in the days 
 of Boaz. Moreover, no man was ever reared in this way, 
 or ever will be. Fortunately, the utter impracticability of 
 the maxim, taken in its literal sense, leaves little proba- 
 bility that it will be abused. The sound rule is, Do not 
 tell the child too many things. I wish to know the dis- 
 tance from Ann Arbor to Ypsilanti; why should I measure 
 it myself so long as I can learn the distance from another ? 
 I do not need to measure the road to Ypsilanti, but I do 
 need to measure enough distances to enable me to under- 
 stand the process and to understand, measureably at least, 
 the distance-units that are employed in making them. 
 What I need in general is a sufficient stock of first- 
 hand knowledge suitable to equip me with apperceiving 
 centers, then I am ready for second-hand knowledge. 1 
 
 1 ' 'Learning teacheth more in one yeare than experience in 
 twentie: And learning teacheth fafelie, when experience maketh 
 mo miferable than wife. He hafardeth fore, that waxeth wife by 
 
HUMAN CULTIVATION. 33 
 
 What has been said answers, in general,, the question 
 whether the study of elementary science should begin 
 with a book or in a laboratory. The child must observe 
 and experiment; but it is not wise to set him adrift in 
 nature or in the laboratory. Much the same may be said 
 of the teaching of law, whether it shall begin with cases 
 or principles, be inductive or deductive. 
 
 6. The real point that is involved in the last paragraph 
 may be stated more broadly. In the intellectual sphere, 
 authority is the acceptance of facts, ideas, and judg- 
 ments at second hand, on the ground of another person's 
 real or supposed knowledge. The learner does not him- 
 self know the fact or idea in the primitive sense of that 
 term. Authority, therefore, is opposed to personal knowl- 
 edge or reason. There are two kinds, the first relating 
 to facts and the second to judgments or opinions. The 
 authority that rested so long, and so heavily, upon the 
 mind of Europe, and that was shattered by the rise of free 
 inquiry, while embracing both elements, placed the 
 
 experience. An vnhappie Mafter he is, that is made cunning by 
 manie thippe wrakes: A miferable merchant, that is neither riche 
 or wife, but after fom bankroutes. It is coftlie wifdom, that is 
 bought by experience. We know by experience it felfe, that it is 
 a meruelous paine, to finde oute but a fhort waie, by long wander- 
 ing. And furelie, he that wold proue wife by experience, he maie 
 be wittie in deede, euen like a fwift runner, that runneth fast out of 
 his waie, and upon the night, he knoweth not whither. And 
 verilie they be feweft of number, that be happie or wife by vn- 
 learned experience. And looke well vpon the former life of thofe 
 fewe, whether your example be old or yonge, who without learn- 
 ing haue gathered, by long experience, a little wifdom, and fom 
 happiness: and whan you do confider, what mifcheife they haue 
 committed, what dangers they haue efcaped (and yet xx. for one, 
 do perifhe in the aduenture) then think well with your felfe, 
 whether ye wold, that your owne fon, ihould cum to wifdom and 
 happiness, by the waie of foch experience or no." — Roger Ascham: 
 The Scholemaster. 
 
34 
 
 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 emphasis upon opinion. It has often been contended that 
 authority does not confer knowledge. L,ocke, for ex- 
 ample, declared it to be ' 'madness' ' to persuade ourselves 
 that we see by another man's eyes, while Carlyle said: 
 "Except thine own eye have got to see it, except 
 thine own soul have victoriously struggled to clear vision 
 and belief of it, what is the thing seen or the thing be- 
 lieved by another or by never so many others ? " * We 
 shall look more carefully into the matter in a moment; 
 here the fact concerns us that both kinds of authority play 
 necessary parts in human life. Opinion finds its sphere 
 in practical affairs. Children must be guided by their 
 seniors, and the uninstructed in general must depend for 
 guidance upon those who are instructed. But opinion is 
 commonly said to have been banished from science and 
 philosophy, and largely so from religion. Into this branch 
 of the inquiry we need not go; it suffices to state the 
 proper sphere of opinion. The authority that is con- 
 cerned with facts we call testimony, and its range is far 
 wider than the range of opinion. We constantly accept 
 facts at the hands of witnesses, taking pains only to satisfy 
 ourselves as to their competency. This is essential to the 
 progress of knowledge, and in fact to its existence in any 
 comprehensive sense of the term. A material cause of 
 the great progress in knowledge made in recent years is 
 the wide range that has been assigned to testimony, ac- 
 companied by careful scrutiny into the character of wit- 
 nesses. It is, therefore, only in a relative sense that 
 authority has been discarded, or that it can ever be dis- 
 carded, in the field of science. 
 
 L,et us look a little more closely into the relation of 
 authority to the knowing processes. In the narrowest 
 1 See Quick: Educational Reformers, p. 222, 223. 
 
HUMAN CULTIVATION. 35 
 
 sense, knowledge of things and events is purely a per- 
 sonal matter. The fact or idea that another person places 
 in my way, as a parent bird puts a worm in the mouth 
 of its young, or a boy drops a marble into his pocket, I 
 do not know. I know it only when, through the facts 
 and ideas that I have acquired for myself, I assimi- 
 late it and make it a part of my mental store. And even 
 then it lacks something of the reality and vividness of 
 primitive knowledge. Still we may agree with Mr. Quick 
 in saying that Miss Martineau knew the comet which she 
 did not see was in the sky. Not as much can be said of 
 thinking. Using familiar speech, A convinces B of the 
 truth of a proposition or of the value of a doctrine. In 
 what sense does he do so ? The operation is in no way 
 like the operation of piling up weights in one scale-pan 
 until the other kicks the beam. What A really does is 
 to place before B facts and ideas that tend to excite in his 
 mind a train of thought that will bring him to the de- 
 sired conclusion. The thought is B's, not A's. In the 
 real sense, therefore, every man who becomes convinced 
 of a truth convinces himself. All that A can do for B is 
 skillfully to select and to bring before him matter that 
 compels him to do the thinking. This is due to a certain 
 relation, spontaneous or artificial, that exists between 
 A's mind and B's mind and the matter. The ultimate 
 explanation of the process is found in what we famil- 
 iarly call the constitution of the human mind. Now 
 this element of thought or personal insight is wholly 
 wanting when opinion or judgment is taken solely upon 
 authority. The operation is mechanical on both sides. 
 The practical result may be the same when a person 
 is guided by authority that it is when he is guided by 
 reason, but the speculative result is very different. 
 Two men vote the same ticket at an election, one 
 
36 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 ignorantly, the other intelligently; the one vote counts 
 for as much as the other; but there is no comparing the 
 mental relations of the two men to the transaction, nor 
 to life as a whole, provided the present act is a type of 
 their conduct. 
 
 But authority is intimately connected with tradition, 
 and I have promised to say something more about that 
 subject. 
 
 Facts and ideas at first hand are handed on from one 
 man to another ; opinion grows ; thought accumulates; 
 conjectures and explanations multiply; habits and usages 
 spring up and become established; doctrines take root; 
 laws and institutions are evolved ; material civilization 
 expands; an educational ideal is worked out — this, or 
 something like it, may be accepted as a general account 
 of tradition. As here used, tradition is coextensive with 
 civilization, comprehending every human achievement that 
 continues from generation to generation. The currently 
 accepted educational ideal is the type to which society, or 
 nien as a whole, consciously and unconsciously, labor to 
 make their successors conform. "The educational aim, 
 we shall find, is always practical in the large sense of that 
 word," says Professor Laurie, "for, even in its highest 
 aspects, it has always to do with life in some form 
 or other, and indeed presumes a certain philosophy of 
 life." This aim or ideal is one of the most potent of 
 realities, ranking, perhaps, next to nature itself as an 
 educational agent. Through its causative energy, it 
 tends to produce the national character. The first of the 
 three stages through which Professor Laurie finds the 
 educational ideal passing in its historical evolution, is 
 ' ' the unpremeditated education of national character and 
 institutions, and of instinctive ideas of personal and com- 
 
HUMAN CULTIVATION. 37 
 
 munity life in contact with specific external conditions, 
 and moulding or being moulded by these. 1 
 
 Words can hardly exaggerate the formative power of 
 tradition, taking it in this large way, upon the character 
 and conduct of men. It dictates ways of living and habits 
 of thought. It prescribes creeds and platforms. It be- 
 comes a practical measure of truth and duty. It is the 
 cake of custom. It fixes the cycle of Cathay. In the 
 large sense of those terms, it is the glass of fashion and 
 the mould of form. But it tends to mechanism and 
 uniformity. It runs to dryness and deadness. Often it 
 becomes oppressive and tyrannous in the extreme, stifling 
 originality and repressing fresh thought. Naturally, 
 therefore, tradition calls out from the prophets of new 
 ideas and causes their most vigorous protests. They de- 
 mand to be informed why we also should not ascend to 
 the head-springs of thought, feeling, and life. As Mr. 
 Emerson voices this demand: 
 
 Our age is retrospective. It builds the sepulchres of the fathers. 
 It writes biographies, histories, and criticism. The foregoing 
 generations beheld God and nature face to face; we, through their 
 eyes. Why should not we also enjoy an original relation to the 
 universe ? Why should not we have a poetry and philosophy of 
 insight and not of tradition, and a religion by revelation to us, 
 and not the history of theirs ? Embosomed for a season in nature, 
 whose floods of life stream around and through us, and invite us 
 by the powers they supply, to action proportioned to nature, 
 why should we grope among the dry bones of the past, or put the 
 living generation into masquerade out of its faded wardrobe? 
 The sun shines to-day also. There is more wool and flax in the 
 fields. There are new lands, new men, new thoughts. Let us 
 demand our own works and laws and worship. 2 
 
 This is one side of the matter, and a very important 
 side. But the other side is at least equally important. 
 
 1 Pre-Christian Education. — Introduction. 
 
 2 Nature. — Introduction . 
 
38 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 Without persistence, men could never get forward. To 
 keep strictly within our own field, tradition hands to us 
 the existing educational type, and the materials out of 
 which, for the most part, the type of the future will be 
 fabricated. Some tell us that we should resort to civiliza- 
 tion, and some to the nature of the mind, for our ideals; 
 but there is good reason to think that the two directions 
 are very much the same thing in substance, for certainly 
 we may suppose that the civilizations of the most advanced 
 nations are psychological. However that may be, man is 
 in the midst of tradition, as he is of nature; and he might as 
 well try to escape the influence of the one as of the other. 
 Still more, the materials of education must be largely 
 drawn from the same source. Here we find realities, as 
 well as in the natural world, and realities that are quite 
 as important. The cry, ' 'Back to nature ! " ' 'Back to ex- 
 perience ! " important enough in its place, sometimes 
 takes on the color of the ridiculous. The human tradi- 
 tion contains elements that have been assorted, tested, 
 elaborated, and refined; first-facts and thoughts have 
 become second- facts and thoughts: and so on in endless 
 repetition. Why then should we always be going back 
 to the beginning, if such a thing were possible? The 
 demand that one shall do so — that he shall repeat in all 
 things the experience of the race — is like saying to a man 
 who wants a dinner that he must not sit down at the table 
 that is already spread, or even go to the shops for pre- 
 pared materials of which a dinner may be made, but that 
 he must go to the forest for meat and to the field for 
 bread. 
 
 III. school studies. 
 The topics that we have been considering are of great 
 speculative interest. But this interest is not the main 
 
HUMAN CULTIVATION. 39 
 
 cause of their being discussed in this place. My main 
 object is practical, not scientific. I have been seeking a 
 point of view from which we may profitably consider the 
 selection of educational materials for the school. This is 
 the question of educational values in its most practical 
 sense, and it calls for thorough discussion at the present 
 time in the light of fundamental doctrines. After what 
 has been said, we shall not be long in coming to an 
 answer. 
 
 First, the logic of life, to a great extent, settles the 
 question. In its early stages mental growth is purely 
 spontaneous; what the child shall first know is settled 
 beforehand as conclusively as what he shall first eat. The 
 secondary sources of cultivation cannot be made primary 
 sources. The realities of spirit cannot be put before the 
 realities of sense. Ratio and proportion are subject to 
 change, but the main facts that concern us are fixed and 
 immovable. And, considering the tendency of men to 
 ride hobbies, to chase ignesfatui, to cultivate fads, this is 
 a fortunate circumstance. Happily, the Creator has 
 placed some things beyond the reach of experiment! 
 
 Secondly, when the child comes to school he has already 
 acquired two precious possessions. One is a certain store 
 of facts, ideas, images, and thoughts, and a certain 
 emotional and moral development. This mental store has 
 originated in ways that have already been explained, and 
 that need not be recapitulated. The magnitude of the 
 store, and the ratio of the elements, depend in part upon 
 the child's bent of mind, but mainly upon his quickness 
 of apprehension, his environment, and the tutelage of his 
 associates. As a rule, we may assume that his different 
 kinds of knowledge are fairly well balanced. The child's 
 second possession is a store of language that is measurably 
 adequate to express his present facts and ideas, and to 
 
40 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 receive new ones. Here again we may assume that some- 
 thing like balance exists. Knowledge may be in excess 
 of expression, expression in excess of knowledge; primary 
 and secondary knowledge may not be well proportioned 
 in all cases; but, generally speaking, we may suppose that 
 the two facts measure each other. The teacher must 
 take the child where she finds him, and face the question: 
 What shall the course of instruction be ? We may sum 
 up the answer in the following terms: — 
 
 1. The child's mental development should continue 
 along all the lines on which he has been moving from the 
 day of his birth. While the school marks a new step for- 
 ward in the child-life, it should not mark a violent 
 change. 
 
 2. This mental development should embrace the two 
 main factors that have been set forth, knowledge and 
 expression. The time will come when language, as a 
 means of expression, may fall behind thought, but not 
 yet. Hence to enlarge the child's store of knowledge, 
 and his means of receiving and conveying knowledge, are 
 the two main duties of the primary teacher. Most fortu- 
 nately, good teaching on either side will help on the other 
 one. The motto should not be, "Words through things, ' ' 
 or "Things through words," but "Words through things 
 and things through words." But the things taught 
 should embrace the realities of the mind as well as the 
 realities of nature. At this point it is easy to fall into 
 excesses. If the former fault consisted in placing undue 
 emphasis upon words and literature, the fact does "not ex- 
 tenuate the fault of overlooking the worth of the human- 
 ities. 
 
 3. All the sources of knowledge should be drawn upon 
 in due measure, primary and secondary, and also the sub- 
 groups into which each of these is divided. It is important 
 
HUMAN CULTIVATION. 41 
 
 to remember that secondary knowledge ultimately depends 
 upon primitive knowledge, and that it tends to formalism 
 unless perpetually renewed. The primary pupil must be 
 kept close to the realities of nature, and the advanced 
 student often be led back to them. 
 
 Unfortunately, there are those who see great educa- 
 tional worth in the spores of plants, the roes of fishes, 
 and the exuvicz of insects who can find little worth in 
 Plato's ' 'Republic," Aristotle's ''Politics," Milton's, 
 poems, and Shakspere's plays. 
 
 4. As a rule the child will not bring with him to school 
 the arts of the school. They must, therefore, be taught 
 in the school. These are such as reading and writing, 
 arithmetical computation, and drawing. They are tools 
 with which the invention of man, not nature, furnishes us. 
 They are instruments for the acquirement and impartation 
 of knowledge. Reading and writing, in an eminent sense, 
 are the means by which we acquaint ourselves with the 
 best that has been known and said in the world, and so 
 with the record of the human spirit. It may be that 
 relatively the old school devoted too much time to teaching 
 these arts, to the neglect of teaching subject-matter. 
 Certain it is that little real knowledge can be taught 
 through reading in the first stage, owing to the technical 
 difficulties of the subject. But to teach the largest amount 
 of knowledge in the shortest time is not the proper ideal. 
 If that were the aim, we should not teach the language 
 arts at all. The school looks to, the future; and even if 
 the child could acquire real knowledge more rapidly during 
 his first school years if he neglected the two great arts of 
 the school altogether, he finds himself richly repaid in the 
 end for his temporary abstinence through the use that he 
 makes of these incomparable instruments of education. 
 The New school will make a mistake not less serious than 
 
42 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 the one that it charges upon the Old school, if it relegates 
 the language arts to a secondary place, leaving them, as 
 it were, to be picked up by the way. 
 
 Viewing its history externally, we see that education 
 has undergone numerous changes in respect to ideals, 
 subject-matter, and methods. We may limit ourselves to 
 the second of these three topics. The Greeks fed the 
 minds of their children on their own incomparable litera- 
 ture. The Romans, when they had grown out of their 
 pristine narrowness, studied the Greek letters. The Real- 
 istic Humanists of the Renaissance looked for thought- 
 material in the form and substance of the ancient literatures. 
 The Verbal Humanists laid the stress on the style and 
 form of the same writings. The Natural Realists pleaded 
 for nature. In our own times, some educators stand for 
 science and some for the record of the spirit. These ques- 
 tions, while important, do not in my view touch the real 
 root of the matter. We must not blind ourselves to the 
 fact that there has been good education since the day that 
 men first began to study and to teach. Perhaps good 
 teaching has been much more abundant than we are apt 
 to think. Too frequently our judgments rest on external 
 features. One teacher may instruct orally, another use 
 text-books; one may find his materials in nature, another 
 in humanity; one may use science as his instrument, an- 
 other mathematics or philosophy; but if they are all good 
 teachers, they will impart knowledge, energize mind, and 
 develop character. We need not take too seriously the 
 flux of theory and practice. There is something in edu- 
 cation that transcends theory — something that survives 
 the flux of method — something that is permanent and 
 living. This something is the constant element in educa- 
 tion. It is the pupil's own free, intelligent, personal 
 
HUMAN CULTIVATION. 43 
 
 effort to learn. If this be present, the absence of much 
 else may be excused; if this be absent, the presence of all 
 else only makes the failure the more conspicuous. What 
 we should strive for, is this constant element in the culti- 
 vation of the individual. The smooth phrases now cur- 
 rent, "normal development," "natural method," "nature 
 studies," "new education," and the like, must not make 
 us dead to its incalculable importance. Orpheus built his 
 Thebes by playing on his flute. Teachers will never build 
 theirs in a similar manner. 
 
 The greatest danger that threatens education to-day 
 arises from the narrow and imperfect views of many of 
 those who are engaged in educational work. How diffi- 
 cult it is for the specialist to keep his mind broad, free, and 
 sympathetic, experience has fully shown. Teachers also 
 are likely to be greatly influenced by their own scholastic 
 tastes and interests. The trouble is that the specialist or 
 the teacher is apt to take a part of the map of the mind, 
 or of knowledge, for the whole map. This state of things 
 is partly unavoidable. It has also its good side, for it 
 tends to the generation of enthusiasm. But the laying 
 out of courses of study and the supervision of schools 
 should fall into other hands. Only those are fit for this 
 responsible work who have caught a vision of the whole 
 world of mind and of knowledge, and who have some just 
 conception, not merely of parts, but also of the relations 
 of the parts that blend in the one grand unity. The 
 Greeks believed in balance or ratio. Proportion was a 
 great word with them. "Nothing in excess," were the 
 words of Solon. It is a lesson that many educators and 
 teachers much need to learn. 
 
II. 
 
 THE DOGMA OF FORMAL DISCIPLINE. 1 
 
 ROFESSOR REIN, of Jena, remarks in his 
 ' ' Outlines of Pedagogics ' ' that the ' ' fiction 
 of a formal education must be given up. In 
 general," he says, " there is no such educa- 
 tion at all; there exist simply as many kinds 
 of formal education as there are essentially different 
 spheres of intellectual employment." Dr. Van Iyiew, 
 Rein's translator and editor, explains ' 'formal education, ' ' 
 or ' ' formal culture, ' ' as signifying ' ' about the same as 
 the vague expression ' discipline of the mind. ' Its ex- 
 treme defenders, " he continues, " claim that the pursuit 
 of classic studies renders the intellect capable in any 
 sphere whatever; i.e., it develops all the mental facul- 
 ties. It is true that the study of a language renders the 
 pursuit of other related branches easier; but it cannot be 
 conceded that it prepares the mind directly for grasping 
 other totally irrelevant subjects." 2 
 
 On the other hand, the Committee of Ten, in its 
 ( ' Report on Secondary School Studies, ' ' assumes the cor- 
 rectness of the doctrine. The passages in which this 
 assumption is made are so well known that it will suffice to 
 quote a single one of them. ' ' Every youth who entered 
 college' ' [on the plan suggested] ' l would have spent four 
 years in studying a few subjects thoroughly; and, on the 
 
 1 A paper read to the National Council of Education, Asbury 
 Park, N. J., July, 1894. 
 
 2 Translated by C. C. and Ida J. Van Liew, p. 42. 
 
 44 
 
THE DOGMA OF FORMAL DISCIPLINE. 45 
 
 theory that all the subjects are to be considered equivalent 
 in educational rank for the purposes of admission to college, 
 it would make no difference which subjects he had chosen 
 from the programme — he would have had four 3 r ears of 
 strong and effective mental training. ' ' 1 The Chairman of 
 the Committee, it may be observed, had previously de- 
 clared, speaking of the development of observation, that 
 "it does not matter what subject the child studies, so 
 that he study something thoroughly in an observational 
 method. If the method be right, it does not matter, 
 among the numerous subjects well fitted to develop this 
 important faculty, which he choose, or which be chosen 
 for him." 2 
 
 The views expressed by the Committee of Ten have not 
 passed without protest. One member of the Committee, 
 President Baker, uttered his dissent at the time. 3 Dr. 
 Schurman has since spoken of the Committee as falling 
 victims to that popular psychology which defines education 
 merely as the training of mental faculties, as though the 
 materials of instruction were a matter of indifference. 
 Education, he insists, is not merely a training of mental 
 powers; it is a process of nutrition; mind grows by what it 
 feeds on, and the mental organism, like the physical organ- 
 ism, must have suitable and appropriate nourishment. 4 
 
 Dr. De Garmo has remarked that the sentence quoted 
 above implies that the formal discipline we have heretofore 
 ascribed to classics and mathematics may really be obtained 
 in the study of anything, and that consequently it makes 
 no difference what we study. This, he says, is seeking 
 to correct an erroneous theory by making it universal. 5 
 
 1 Government Printing Office, p. 53. 
 
 2 The Forum, December, 1892, p. 418. 
 
 3 See his Supplemental Report. 
 
 4 School Review, February, 1894, p. 93. 
 
 5 Educational Review. March 1894, p. 278. 
 
46 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 The words that have been quoted from the several 
 authorities reveal a wide divergence of view. It may be 
 true, as one of the critics of the Committee of Ten 
 observes, that no harm will follow from its theory so long 
 as the rich programmes that it offers remain; still, the 
 question is absolutely fundamental to the science of educa- 
 tional values and cannot be waved aside. If one subject 
 is as good as another for the purposes of discipline, then 
 the maxim ' ' all is in all ' ' must be taken in a sense that 
 would have startled even Jacotot. Certainly such a theory, 
 supported by the weight of authority that is behind it, 
 may well claim the attention of any society or association 
 of men whose raison d'itre is the discussion of educa- 
 tional problems. 
 
 In the outset I may state the theory a little more 
 definitely. Dr. De Garmo says it consists in ' ' the idea 
 that the mind can store up mechanical force in a few sub- 
 jects, like grammar and mathematics, which can be used 
 with efficiency in any department of life." That is, the 
 process that formal discipline assumes may be likened to 
 the passage of energy from the fires of the sun, first to 
 vegetation, and then to the coal beds and subterranean 
 reservoirs of oil and gas, whence it is again drawn forth to 
 cook a breakfast, to warm a drawing-room, to light a city, 
 or to propel a steamship across the ocean. This is the 
 theory that we are to examine. 
 
 First, we may look into the analogous facts in the physi- 
 ological sphere. — The result of physical activity — call it 
 what we will — presents to our view two phases, one 
 special and one general. The force engendered by any 
 defined exertion of physical power is fully available for 
 all like kinds of exercise, but only partially so for un- 
 like kinds- Thus, the power or skill engendered by 
 
THE DOGMA OF FORMAL DISCIPLINE. 47 
 
 driving nails can all be used in driving nails, but only 
 partially in shoving a plane. In the intellectual sphere, 
 the two corresponding facts are sometimes called train- 
 ing and discipline. Furthermore, the generic element 
 may be still further analyzed. Activity tends, first, to 
 invigorate the whole body — " to tone it up," as we say — 
 and, secondly, to overflow into new channels lying near 
 to the one in which it was created. For example, driv- 
 ing nails will energize the whole body to a degree, but 
 the hand, the arm, and the shoulder to a much greater 
 degree; and so it will prepare for shoving a plane or 
 turning an auger far more than for kicking a ball 01 
 vaulting over a bar. The law appears to be this: in so far 
 as the second exertion involves the same muscles and nerves 
 as the first one, and, particularly, in so far as it calls for 
 the same coordination of muscles and nerves, the power 
 created by the first exertion will be available. In other 
 words, the result is determined by the congruity or the 
 incongruity of the two efforts. 
 
 Now, the contribution that any defined exertion makes 
 to the general store of one's bodily energy is important. 
 At the same time, the facts do not prove that a reservoir 
 of power can be accumulated by any one kind of effort 
 that can be used indifferently for any and all purposes. 
 There is no such thing as a formal physical discipline. 
 Energy created by activity flowing in one channel cannot 
 be turned at will into any other channel. A boxer is not 
 perforce a fencer. A pugilist in training does not train 
 promiscuously, but according to certain strict methods 
 that experience has approved. Mr. Galton has undertaken 
 to show that the genius of the famous wrestlers of the 
 North Country is hereditary; but he has not undertaken 
 to show that these wrestlers are also famous oarsmen. 1 
 
 1 Hereditary Genius, Chap, xviii. 
 
48 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 Secondly, we may touch for a moment on the relations 
 of body and mind. — That such a relation exists — that 
 psychic life has a physical basis; that the saints all have 
 bodies — is admitted; but the nicer connections of body 
 and soul have never been reduced to formulae. The 
 prudent L,ocke's maxim, Mens sana in sano corpore, is 
 universally admired; it expresses, no doubt, a truth more 
 or less general, and is a beautiful educational ideal. Still, 
 we cannot deny soundness to many minds that have 
 dwelt in unsound bodies, or claim mental soundness for all 
 men having sound bodies. Many of the saints have lived 
 in poor bodies, while many persons with good bodies have 
 been far from being saints. Not even the wildest mate- 
 rialist, although he should hold that the brain secretes 
 thought as the liver secretes bile, would pretend that 
 physical activity and strength and psychic activity and 
 strength can be put in an equation. 
 
 Thirdly, dismissing these analogous facts, we come 
 directly to the mi?id itself. — We shall examine into the 
 mutual convertibility of the different kinds of mental 
 activity or power. 
 
 There is a constant relation between the three phases 
 of mental action. Cognition, feeling, and will are not 
 names of different states of consciousnesss, but names of 
 different aspects of the same consciousness. They can- 
 not be separated except in thought. The three elements 
 mingle in the full stream of mental activity from the mo- 
 ment that the stream begins to flow. The annihilation 
 of one is the annihilation of all. 
 
 Within certain limits, these elements seem to vary to- 
 gether; outside of those limits, they tend to inverse varia- 
 tion. Mr. Darwin has told us with charming frankness, 
 and in words bordering on pathos, that his own exclusive 
 
THE DOGMA OF FORMAL DISCIPLINE. 49 
 
 absorption in scientific study had destroyed the feelings 
 of wonder, admiration, and devotion which lie at the root 
 of religious experience, and also robbed him of the pleas- 
 ures which he had once received from poetry and art. L,ate 
 in life he wrote that the most sublime scenes had become 
 powerless to cause the conviction and feeling to arise in 
 his mind that there is more in a human being than the 
 mere breath of his body, which had filled and elevated 
 it when, a young man, he stood in the grandeur of a Bra- 
 zilian forest. 1 He speaks of his mind as having become 
 " a kind of machine for grinding general laws out of large 
 collections of facts, ' ' and says he cannot conceive ' ■ why 
 this should have caused the atrophy of that part of the 
 brain alone on which the higher tastes depend. ' ' 3 Shaks- 
 pere perfectly understood, what modern psychology ex- 
 plains, that the native hue of resolution becomes "sicklied 
 o'er with the pale cast of thought, ' ' and that enterprises of 
 great pith and moment are thereby turned awry and lose 
 the name of action. Hamlet had thought too much to 
 kill the king; and many a man of the closet — many a 
 speculative thinker — has undergone a like disintegration 
 of practical character, although he may have had no pur- 
 pose to commit a similar deed. It is therefore perfectly 
 obvious that there is no such thing as formal mental dis- 
 cipline, in the broadest sense of the language. 
 
 Narrowing the field again, we come to the i?itellect. Now 
 our question is the mutual convertibility of the different 
 forms of intellectual activity, and we must proceed more 
 slowly. 
 
 1. These forms are much more closely connected than 
 the old psychologists thought. They indeed taught that 
 
 1 Life and Letters, Vol. I p. 281. 
 
 2 Ibid., Vol. I, p. 81. 
 
5<D STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 representative knowledge is conditioned upon presenta- 
 tive, and that thought is conditioned upon both presenta- 
 tion and representation; but they did not teach how deeply 
 the processes summed up in the word ' 'thought' ' enter 
 into perception. There is perhaps no form of cognitive 
 activity that is pure and simple. These propositions do 
 not need to be argued. At the same time, the cognitive 
 elements do not vary together. Perception, memory, and 
 imagination are not convertible terms; neither is any one 
 of these faculties, in a concrete case, the measure of any 
 other. We find the strangest combinations of intellect- 
 ual power in real life. The savage is as weak in speculative 
 reflection as he is strong in keenness of scent. The Realists 
 have deservedly emphasized the value of sense-perception 
 and of sense-teaching in education; but they have not 
 emphasized the facts that the particular and the concrete 
 mark an early and imperfect stage of mental advancement, 
 that there is no greater clog upon mental progress than 
 the habit of thinging it, and that a man's thinking capa- 
 city is gauged by his power to think general and abstract 
 thoughts. Children and savages — all immature minds — 
 live in their senses; cultivated men grow out of them. 
 That is a significant anecdote which Dr. Fitch relates of 
 the teacher who was testifying before Lord Taunton's 
 Commission as to the extraordinary interest which his 
 pupils took in physical science. Asked what department 
 of science most interested his scholars, he replied: "The 
 chemistry of the explosive substances." 1 
 
 2. "Habits of observation" and "men of observation" 
 are phrases often heard. We may well inquire how far 
 such language is true. 
 
 It is well known that some persons keenly notice faces, 
 some actions, some attire, some manners, some language; 
 
 1 Lectures on Teaching, Chapt. XIV. 
 
THE DOGMA OF FORMAL DISCIPLINE. 51 
 
 also that some persons are closely observant of several 
 classes of phenomena. There is, however, no formal power 
 of observation. The Indian's boasted faculty is limited to 
 his native environment; introduced into Cheapside or the 
 Strand, he sees nothing compared with Sam Weller or 
 one of Fagin's pupils. Nor can any exercises be pre- 
 scribed that will cultivate an all-around observation. The 
 inductive logicians lay down rules for conducting observa- 
 tions and experiments; as, That they must be precise, 
 That the phenomena must be isolated, etc. ; and very good 
 rules they are. But they do not constitute a proper 
 org anon of observation. The words of Dr. Sully remain 
 true, that there are no rules of good observation which 
 would enable one to teach it as an art. More will depend, 
 he says, upon daily companionship with an acute observer 
 than upon systematic training. 1 Still, in such case the 
 senses of the pupil will generally take the direction of the 
 senses of the acute observer. 
 
 3. Next come the faculties of representation. Unusual 
 powers of memory are so far from implying unusual under- 
 standing that, according to a prevalent opinion, the two 
 are irreconcilable. Some writers have thought it neces- 
 sary to refute that view. We need not canvass the ques- 
 tion here further than to remark that good understanding 
 is more frequently accompanied by good memory than good 
 memory by good understanding. Still further, memory 
 exercises are quite as limited in their effects as observation 
 exercises. One person has a memory for names, a second 
 for places, a third for faces, a fourth for dates and statis- 
 tics, a fifth for ideas, a sixth for language, etc.; some 
 combine two or more of these gifts; but there is no 
 memory that takes up everything indifferently. 
 
 What has been said of the memory is equally true of 
 
 1 Outlines of Psychology, p 214. 
 
52 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 the other great representative faculty. There is the 
 imagination of the philosopher, of the artist, and of the 
 man of affairs, with their several subdivisions. 
 
 4. Finally, we come to the logical faculty, which is 
 supposed to be the very seat and shrine of formal disci- 
 pline. Here the facts are not different from those already 
 presented. Ability in formal logic is not the same thing 
 as ability in real logic, as the Schoolmen made very 
 plain. Deduction is not induction. Mastery of the 
 method of difference, sometimes called the chemical 
 method, does not equip one for investigating the affairs 
 of human society. On the other hand, it is often said, 
 and with perfect truth, that constant use of the more 
 rigorous methods of science tends to unfit men for deal- 
 ing with human questions. No curious observer can fail 
 to notice how practical ability to judge and to reason tends 
 to run in special channels. The tendency is most striking 
 in specialization. Eminence in microscopy, in sanitary 
 science, in engineering, in philology, in pedagogy, in a 
 thousand specialized pursuits, is no guarantee of ability 
 in other matters, or even of good sense in the common 
 affairs of life. The only astrologist whom I have ever 
 happened to know personally was an eminent civil engineer. 
 
 Every person who has attempted to make up a course 
 of popular lectures by drawing upon the professional 
 talent of the vicinage, knows how hard it is to draw the 
 professional man out of his Fach. Often the lawyer's 
 unwillingness to appear in such a capacity is due to his 
 consciousness of his own limitations. Again, the notion 
 that the lawyer is especially fitted for the work of legisla- 
 tion by his technical knowledge of the law, is a common 
 fallacy. His mind is trained in the law as it is; and he 
 naturally shrinks from changes that will necessitate new 
 adjustments of his ideas and modifications of his practice. 
 
THE DOGMA OF FORMAL DISCIPLINE. 53 
 
 After remarking that it is hard for the modern reader to 
 comprehend how men who reasoned upon their data with 
 the force and subtlety of the Schoolmen could ever have 
 accepted such data, Lord Macaulay proceeds as follows: 
 
 It is the same with some eminent lawyers. Their legal argu- 
 ments are intellectual prodigies, abounding with the happiest 
 analogies and most refined distinctions. The principles of their 
 arbitrary science being once admitted, the statute-book and the 
 reports being once assumed as the foundations of reasoning, these 
 men must be allowed to be perfect masters of logic. But if a 
 question arises as to the postulates on which their whole system 
 rests, if they are called upon to vindicate the fundamental maxims 
 of that system which they have passed their lives in stud}- ing, 
 these very men often talk the language of savages or of children. 
 Those who have listened to a man of this class in his own court, 
 and who have witnessed the skill with which he analyzes and 
 digests a vast mass of evidence, or reconciles a crowd of prece- 
 dents which at first sight seem contradictory, scarcely know him 
 again when, a few hours later, they hear him speaking on the 
 other side of Westminster Hall in his capacity of legislator. They 
 can scarcely believe that the paltry quirks which are faintly heard 
 through a storm of coughing, and which do not impose on the 
 plainest country gentleman, can proceed from the same sharp and 
 vigorous intellect which had excited their admiration under the 
 same roof and on the same day. 1 
 
 It is well known that Lord Erskine, the peerless advo- 
 cate at the bar, proved a disappointment in the House of 
 Commons. 
 
 Thus, we see that, no matter what mental activ- 
 ities we consider, they conform to the causes that excite 
 them. Like the dyer's hand, the mental faculties are 
 subdued to what they work in. There is no such thing 
 as activity in vacuo. An incisive writer has said: 
 
 The circumstantial evidence with which lawyers, qua lawyers, 
 are familiar under our system of jurisprudence, is an artificial 
 thing created by legislation or custom, with the object of prevent- 
 
 1 BosweWs Life of Johnson. 
 
54 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 ing the minds of the jury — presumably a body of untrained and 
 unlearned men — from being confused or led astray. Moreover, 
 they are only familiar with its use in one very narrow field — 
 human conduct under one set of social conditions. For example, 
 a lawyer might be a very good judge of circumstantial evidence 
 in America, and a very poor one in India or China; might have a 
 keen eye for the probable or improbable in a New England vil- 
 lage, and none at all in a Prussian barrack. ... A wild 
 Indian will, owing to prolonged observation and great acuteness 
 of the senses, tell by a simple inspection of grass or leaf-covered 
 ground, on which a scholar will perceive nothing unusual what- 
 ever, that a man has recently passed over it. He will tell whether 
 he was walking or running, whether he carried a burden, whether 
 he was young or old, and how long ago and at what hour of the 
 day he went by. He reaches all his conclusions by circumstantial 
 evidence of precisely the same character as that used by the geol- 
 ogist, though he knows nothing about formal logic or the process 
 
 of induction. Now, what Dr. would have us believe is, 
 
 that he can come out of his study and pass judgment on the 
 Indian's reasoning without being able to see one of the "known 
 facts" on which the reasoning rests, or appreciate in the slightest 
 degree which of them is material to the conclusion and which is 
 not, or even to conjecture whether taken together they exclude 
 the hypothesis that it was not a man but a cow or a dog which 
 passed over the ground, and not to-day but yesterday that the 
 marks were made. *■ 
 
 Perhaps it will be objected to the line of argument fol- 
 lowed that it assumes the truth of an obsolete psychology. 
 The change of front of psychologists at this point, Hoff- 
 ding thus suggests: 
 
 As classification, in the provinces of zoology and botany, led to 
 the notion of eternal and unchangeable species— so that it now 
 costs a hard struggle to furnish proof that these species are the 
 fruits of a natural course of evolution — so psychological research 
 for a long time thought its end had been attained when it reduced 
 the various inner phenomena to various "faculties'' of the mind — a 
 procedure which conflicted strangely with the strictly spiritualistic 
 conception of the unity of the mind. At the same time, these 
 
 i The Nation, November 16, 1876, pp. 296-297, 
 
THE DOGMA OF FORMAL DISCIPLINE. 55 
 
 "faculties" were regarded as causes of the phenomena concerned, 
 and thus the need of a causal explanation was satisfied in a very- 
 convenient, though quite illusory, manner. In particular it was 
 overlooked that in classification attention is given only to a prom- 
 inent characteristic; that it is not therefore actual concrete states 
 themselves which are classified, but the elements out of which a 
 closer examination shows them to be formed. There is scarcely a 
 single conscious state — as will be shown later in detail — which is 
 only idea, only feeling, or only will. x 
 
 I am not about to attempt the rehabilitation of the 
 much derided ' 'faculty' ' psychology. It cannot be denied, 
 however, that, with all its defects, this psychology did 
 furnish a convenient mode of describing mental phenom- 
 ena. But, no matter what psychology we adopt, the 
 phenomena of the individual mind cannot be explained, 
 so far as appears, on the theory of the correlation of 
 forces. 
 
 Next in order come some remarks and applications of 
 the principles stated. 
 
 1. What has been said of physical activities may be 
 repeated of psychic activities. They present to our 
 minds a specific and a generic phase. Any defined intel- 
 lectual exertion, besides generating power that is subject 
 to draft for like efforts, also tends to energize the intellect 
 and, to a degree, the whole mind. This overflow of 
 power — this mobilization of the mind, if we may so call it 
 — is an important factor in psychic life. It furnishes the 
 dogma of formal discipline its only support. How strong 
 this support is, we cannot say in quantitative terms; but 
 certainly it is far from sufficient to uphold the dogma as 
 commonly understood. 
 
 2. The last remark suggests the harmonizable quality 
 
 1 Outlines of Psychology. Translated by Mary E. Lowndes, 
 p. 19. 
 
56 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 — the congruity or incongruity — of mental activities. This 
 subject belongs to the psychologist; but a related one, 
 which has even more practical importance, belongs to the 
 pedagogist. Reference is now made to congruity as a 
 principle to be employed in the classification of studies. 
 The first question is: What studies are congruous and 
 what incongruous? And the second one: How far should 
 the principle of congruity be followed in the choice of 
 studies and in their arrangement ? The two subjects of 
 congruous mental activity and of congruous studies call 
 for a fuller investigation than they have ever received. 
 
 3. Even this cursory survey would be inadequate with- 
 out mention being made of two topics that receive large 
 attention at the hands of teachers and educational writers. 
 Certain arts were long ago called liberal partes liberates) 
 because they were supposed to liberalize the mind; that 
 is, set it free from its ignorance, narrowness, and preju- 
 dice. This claim was well founded. In time, however, 
 a liberal education came to be understood as a general 
 education, in contradistinction to one that is special. The 
 phrase now conveyed the idea of extent rather than qual- 
 ity of study, and such appears to be its present accepta- 
 tion. But it is almost needless to remark that liberal 
 study, and particularly as pursued in colleges and univer- 
 sities, is possible only in a relative sense. There must be 
 a definite limitation of the field if we are to secure thor- 
 oughness and efficiency. Men cannot now take all 
 knowledge for their province. But this is not all. Good 
 specialization must also attain a certain breadth. A Greek 
 scholar must study Latin; an English scholar, German; a 
 physicist, mathematics; a pedagogist, psychology, logic, 
 and ethics. Over-specialization, like too wide general 
 study, defeats itself. The adjusting of the two factors, 
 extension and intention, is a problem as difficult as it is 
 
THE DOGMA OF FORMAL DISCIPLINE. 57 
 
 important. At one stage they vary directly; at another 
 stage, inversely. Liberal culture is but a broader special- 
 ization; specialization, but a narrower liberal culture. 
 
 4. The only practical reason for discussing formal dis- 
 cipline in this place is that it involves studies and courses 
 of study. The first question relative to the educational 
 value of any subject is: What kind of mental activity 
 does it stimulate ? This question reaches much further 
 than is commonly supposed. If the subject is said to 
 develop the faculties of observation, then we must ask: 
 Observation in what direction ? In the direction of nature, 
 or of man ? And, if the answer is nature, then the ques- 
 tion is: What department of nature ? The same analysis 
 must be made in respect to memory, imagination, com- 
 parison, judgment, and thought. But this is not all. 
 Because a subject develops the kind of activity that is 
 desired, we are not therefore at once to assign it a place 
 in the curriculum. The quantitative question is hardly less 
 important, viz.: How much activity does the subject 
 stimulate? Even the most worthless subjects have some 
 educational value; and we cannot assign any subject its 
 place until we have compared it with others in respect to 
 the measure of the effect that it produces. 
 
 5. Applying these criteria to leading studies, we have 
 no difficulty in seeing that their ardent cultivators often 
 claim too much for them. The partisans of scientific edu- 
 cation claim that the sciences stimulate strongly all the 
 intellectual faculties. We must, admit the claim. This, 
 however, does not cut us off from asking what channels 
 the observation and comparison, analysis and thinking, run 
 in. Mr. Todhunter repels the claim that the natural 
 sciences ' ' are eminently and specially salutary as a means 
 of developing the powers of observation." He argues 
 that ' ' the study of any subject tends to make men observ- 
 
58 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 ant of the special matter of that subject; the study of 
 botany doubtless trains the habit of observing botanical 
 phenomena; the study of chemistry doubtless trains the 
 habit of observing chemical phenomena. But I have never 
 noticed, ' ' he says, ' 'that the devotion to any specific branch 
 of natural history or natural philosophy has any potent 
 influence in rendering the student specially alive 
 to phenomena unconnected with the specific pursuit. 
 I could give some striking examples to the con- 
 trary. ' ' * Unfortunately, Mr. Todhunter did not gen- 
 eralize the principle that underlies his very just re- 
 marks. It is the principle of specific and generic prod- 
 ucts of mental activity. It is the principle to which Rein 
 goes counter when he says in words that are somewhat 
 over-strong: ' ' There exist simply as many kinds of formal 
 education as there are essentially different spheres of in- 
 tellectual employment." But, still more unfortunately, 
 Mr. Todhunter prefers claims for mathematics that are 
 quite as absurd as those that he repels in the case of 
 natural science. In their own field the mathematical 
 sciences are invaluable, both as disciplines and as tools; 
 but no field is more closely limited or more definitely 
 marked off. 
 
 All-in all, language is the greatest educational agent 
 that we possess. First, it is the content or substance of 
 thought. It holds much of the accumulated cultivation of 
 our race. Secondly, we master it as a tool for the ex- 
 pression of our own thought, and this is inferior to no 
 other discipline that we are capable of receiving. Thirdly, 
 when we become scholars we study language as the form 
 of thought, or as grammar; and here we deal with some 
 of the broadest and most abstract relations that ever re- 
 ceive our attention. language appeals to us also under 
 
 1 The Conflict of Studies, p. 23, 
 
THE DOGMA OF FORMAL DISCIPLINE. 59 
 
 its historical aspect, under its comparative aspect, and, 
 finally, as one of the noblest, if not indeed the noblest, of 
 all the arts. But great as is its educational value, you 
 cannot adequately educate a child merely by teaching him 
 language. 
 
 This is an outline merely of the subject of this paper. 
 I shall now sum up the principal ideas that have been 
 advanced in the course of the argument. 
 
 The power generated by any kind of mental activity must 
 be studied under two aspects, one special and one general. 
 
 The degree to which such power is general depends upon 
 the extent to which it energizes the mind, and particu- 
 larly the extent to which it overflows into congruent 
 channels. 
 
 Such power is far more special than general; it is only 
 in a limited sense that we can be said to have a store of 
 mobilized mental power. In a sense, men have percep- 
 tions, memories, and imaginations rather than perception, 
 memory, and imagination. 
 
 While liberal study and specialization look to somewhat 
 different ends, they are, in fact, only parts, and necessary 
 parts, of the same thing. 
 
 No one kind of mental exercise — no few kinds — can de- 
 velop the whole mind. That end can be gained only 
 through many and varied activities. 
 
 No study - no single group of studies — contains within 
 itself the possibilities *of a whole education. That balance 
 of development which we should call a liberal education 
 can be gained only through a measurably expanded cur- 
 riculum. 
 
 A few words in relation to the genesis and permanency 
 of the doctrine of formal discipline will fitly close the 
 
60 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 paper. That doctrine is a survival from the days of 
 Scholasticism. Those days were the halcyon period of 
 formal studies. Formalism, which rests upon the machine 
 tendency of the human mind, then gained a hold which four 
 centuries of real studies have not sufficed to throw off. In 
 truth, the downfall of Scholasticism was due primarily to an 
 agent that, in one way, perpetuated its power. Humanism 
 brought such intense relief to the minds of men, long 
 starved upon merely logical elements, that it became the 
 badge of a new servitude. The Greek and L,atin liter- 
 atures took possession of cultivated minds. The classical 
 tradition was established, and it soon became the most 
 powerful educational tradition that the. world has ever 
 seen. As the classical cultures were not vernacular cul- 
 tures, the schools were necessarily made engines for 
 teaching foreign languages. Admire as we justly may 
 the classical chapter in the history of human cultivation, 
 we cannot deny that there grew up a classical formalism 
 which was only less tyrannous than the old scholastic 
 formalism had been. When the new regime came to be 
 challenged, its devotees cast about them for means of de- 
 fense. Unconsciously borrowing from the scholastics the 
 formal idea, they poured into it the notion that the classics 
 have an exclusive, or an almost exclusive, educational 
 value; because, as alleged, they alone furnish that liberal 
 or general culture which, relatively speaking, must form 
 the basis of complete education. Knowledge, content, 
 substance, mental nutriment, were relegated to a sec- 
 ondary place. It became the business of teachers to ' 'dis- 
 cipline" minds; which, indeed, is true enough if the 
 matter is rightly understood. This tendency went so far 
 that knowledge, thought, ideas, had little to do with 
 fixing a man's place in the intellectual world. The 
 supreme question was whether he had read certain books, 
 
THE DOGMA OF FORMAL DISCIPLINE. 6l 
 
 and not whether he was a man of real cultivation. This 
 exaggerated claim has at last been cast off. Greek and 
 Latin have been relegated to their own proper place as 
 educational powers; but, most unfortunately, the con- 
 ception of formal discipline, which was the joint product 
 of the scholastic and the humanistic minds, still remains 
 somewhat to vex our peace. 
 
III. 
 
 THE LAWS OF MENTAL CONGRUENCE 
 
 AND ENERGY APPLIED TO SOME 
 
 PEDAGOGICAL PROBLEMS. 1 
 
 HE nouns ' f congruence ' ' and ' \ congruity , ' ' 
 and the adjectives "congruent" and "con- 
 gruous," are derived from the Latin verb 
 congruere, which means to come together with 
 something, and so to agree. The nouns mean suitableness, 
 appropriateness, consistency, agreement, coincidence, cor- 
 respondence, fitness, harmony, and the adjectives mean 
 pertaining to or having this quality. The words have 
 respect to relations, and they are favorites with those 
 philosophers who place virtue in the fitness of things. 
 For men to render obedience to God, or for a son to honor 
 his father, is said to be congruous to the light of reason. 
 ' ' Incongruence ' ' and ' ' incongruous ' ' are the negatives 
 of these words. Congruence may be affirmed of physical 
 things alone, of psychic things alone, or of physical 
 and psychic things taken together. The element of time 
 is involved. Congruence is simultaneous or successive. 
 If successive activities are congruous, the first flows 
 naturally into the second and they blend; the first leaves 
 the body or the mind, a»s the case may be, in a suitable 
 frame to enter upon the second. Particular attention may 
 
 1 The Report of the committee on Pedagogics, submitted to the 
 National Council of Education at Denver, Col., July, 1895. The 
 report has been somewhat expanded in preparing it for this vol- 
 ume. It will be seen that, in some degree, this paper and the pre- 
 ceding one overlap. 
 
 62 
 
THE LAWS OF MENTAL CONGRUENCE. 63 
 
 be directed to this point, because the argument of this 
 paper will turn in large part upon the relations of succes- 
 sive psychic states. 
 
 First, we may glance at bodily activities as congruous or 
 incongruous. — It is obvious that congruence must be af- 
 firmed of some physical activities, incongruence of others. 
 No reference is here m^de to organic functions. Walking 
 is a good preparation for leaping, wielding a hammer for 
 shoving a plane. But violent exercise disqualifies the 
 muscles or nerves for any activity that requires careful 
 handling or delicate touch. The surgeon could not qualify 
 himself for a difficult operation by first engaging in the vig- 
 orous exercises of the gymnasium, nor the painter fit him- 
 self for putting the last touches to a fine picture by crushing 
 stones with a sledge. No more does the skillful teacher 
 place the writing or the drawing lesson just after the school 
 recess. We need not dwell upon the laws that underlie 
 these facts further than to say, that congruent exercises 
 appear to involve, in whole or in part, similar coordinations 
 of the muscles and nerves and similar physical tones. 
 
 Secondly, we may speak of bodily and psychic states 
 as congruous or inco7igruous. — That certain correlations 
 exist between the body and the mind is too plain to 
 be disputed; also certain oppositions or antagonisms. 
 Mental power and tone depend upon physical power and 
 tone, while states of mind influence states of body. Re- 
 pose of b®dy conduces to reflection, meditation, or musing. 
 Strong physical exercise tends to exclude vigorous men- 
 tal exercise. Still there are obvious limits to these effects. 
 The Greeks laid stress upon maintaining balance or pro- 
 portion, between the body and the soul, but their great 
 athletes and their great writers or orators were different 
 
64 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 classes of persons. Aristotle has left two striking testi- 
 monies relative to this subject: "The evil of excessive 
 training in early years is strikingly proved by the exam- 
 ple of the Olympic victors; for not more than two or three 
 of them have gained a prize both as boys and as men; 
 their early training and severe gymnastic exercises 
 exhausted their constitutions. " ' ' Men ought not to labor 
 at the same time with their minds and with their bodies; 
 for the two kinds of labor are opposed to one another, the 
 labor of the body impedes the mind, and the labor of the 
 mind the body. ' ' x This is largely true, and the truth has 
 important pedagogical applications, as to the question 
 whether students as a class can carry on successfully the 
 work of the classroom or the laboratory and of the shop 
 or field at the same time. 
 
 Thirdly, the primary psychic elements as congruous or 
 incongruous. — Cognition, feeling, and will are present in 
 every fully developed state of consciousness. Dr. Dewey 
 calls them ■ * the three aspects which every consciousness 
 presents, according to the light in which it is considered; 
 whether as giving information, as affecting the self in a 
 painful or pleasurable way, or as manifesting an activity 
 of self. But there is still another connection. Just as in 
 the organic body the process of digestion cannot go on 
 without that of circulation, and both require respiration 
 and nerve action, which in turn are dependent upon the 
 other processes, so in the organic mind. Knowledge is 
 not possible without feeling and will; and neither of these 
 without the other two. ' ' 2 This is very well as far as it 
 goes, but it does not tell us whether the three elements are 
 all present in the first or simplest state of consciousness. 
 
 1 The Politics, VIII : 4; translated by Jowett. 
 
 2 Psychology, pp. 17-18. 
 
THE LAWS OF MENTAL CONGRUENCE. 65 
 
 The further relations of the three elements are of the 
 greatest interest, and must be considered more carefully. 
 Two facts are easily observable. One is that up to a cer- 
 tain point the three elements vary directly; the other is 
 that beyond this point they vary inversely. Until the 
 mental current reaches a given height, cognition, feeling, 
 and will swell together; that point reached, any one of 
 the three must swell at the cost of one or both the others. 
 Hoffding, who does not, however, generalize them into a 
 single law, presents these interesting facts: — 
 
 Self- observation reveals at most only an approximation to a 
 state in which all cognitive elements have vanished. Such an 
 approximation is reached, the more the strength of the feeling-ele- 
 ment increases. Cognition and feeling must thus stand in inverse 
 relation to one another; the more strongly the one is manifested, 
 the less the strength at the command of the other. An over- 
 whelming joy or sorrow may drive out all ideation, all recollec- 
 tion; but an ecstatic condition of this kind stands on the margin 
 of consciousness. . . . 
 
 It is only in the course of psychological development that dif- 
 ferentiation between feeling and will makes its appearance. 
 There conies to be an even greater contrast between the two ways 
 in which inner movement finds a vent. The psychological impor- 
 tance of the law of persistence of energy is here seen plainly, for 
 the more energy an individual expends on the one kind of reaction, 
 the less can be expended on the other. This truth is strikingly 
 illustrated in Saxo's well known tale of the different effect which 
 the news of the murder of Regner Lodbrog produced on his sons: 
 he in whom the emotion was weakest has the greatest energy for 
 action. 1 
 
 This subject is one to which Dr. Sully does the fullest 
 justice. Dealing with the opposition between knowing, 
 feeling, and willing, he says: 
 
 These three kinds of mental state are, as we have seen, in gen- 
 eral clearly marked off from one another. A child in a state of 
 
 1 Outlines of Psychology. Translated by Mary E. Lowndes, 
 pp. 98-99. 
 
66 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 strong emotional excitement contrasts with a child calmly think- 
 ing about something, or another child exerting his active powers 
 in doing something. If we take any one of these aspects of mind 
 in a well-marked form, we see that it is opposed to the other 
 aspects. Thus strong feeling is opposed to and precludes at the 
 time calm thinking (recollecting, reasoning), as well as regulated 
 action (will). Similarly, the intellectual state of remembering or 
 reasoning is opposed to feeling and to doing. The mind cannot 
 exhibit each kind of phenomenon in a marked degree at the same 
 time. 
 
 This opposition may be seen in another way. If we compare 
 not different states of the same mind, but different minds as a 
 whole, we often find now one kind of one mental state or opera- 
 tion, now another in the ascendant. Minds marked by much feel- 
 ing (sensitive, emotional natures) commonly manifest less of the 
 intellectual and volitional aspects or properties. Similarly, minds 
 of a high degree of intellectual capability (inquiring or inquisitive 
 minds), or of much active endowment (active minds), are as a 
 rule relatively weak in the other kinds of endowment. * 
 
 Again, after observing that the relation of the emotional 
 to the intellectual side of mental growth is at once a rela- 
 tion of mutual opposition and of reciprocal aid, Dr. Sully 
 goes on to say: 
 
 In the first place, feeling and knowing are in a manner op- 
 posed. The mind cannot at the same moment be in a state of 
 intense emotional excitement and of close intellectual application. 
 All violent feeling takes possession of the mind, masters the 
 attention, and precludes the due carrying out of the intellectual 
 processes. Nice intellectual work, such as discovering unob- 
 trusive differences or similarities among objects, or following out 
 an intricate chain of reasoning, is impossible except in a compara- 
 tively calm state of mind. Ejven when there is no strong emo- 
 tional agitation present, intellectual processes may be interfered 
 with by the subtile influence of the feelings on the thoughts work- 
 ing in the shape of bias. Thus a child that finds a task distasteful 
 is apt to reject the idea that the study is useful. His feeling of 
 dislike prejudices his mind and blinds him to considerations 
 which he would otherwise. recognize. Hence the special difficul- 
 
 1 Outlines of Psychology, pp. 21-22. 
 
THE LAWS OF MENTAL CONGRUENCE. 6j 
 
 ties which, as every teacher knows, are connected with the intel- 
 lectual training of children of a highly emotional temperament. 
 
 On the other hand, as we saw above, all intellectual activity, 
 since it implies interest, depends on the presence of a certain 
 moderate degree of feeling. It may be said, indeed, that all 
 good and effective intellectual work involves the presence of a 
 gentle wave of pleasurable emotion. Attention is more lively, 
 images recur more abundantly, and thought traces out its relations 
 more quickly when there is an under-current of pleasure. Hence 
 rapid intellectual progress is furthered by lively intellectual 
 feelings 
 
 We thus see how the cultivation of intellect and of emotion in- 
 volve one another in a measure. In order to exercise the intel- 
 lectual powers to the utmost, we must aim at making study 
 pleasurable. And if we wish to strengthen the higher emotions, 
 such as the moral sentiment and the love of truth, we must seek 
 to exercise the intellectual powers. 1 
 
 And finally, in discussing the relation of willing to 
 knowing and feeling, he notes again an opposition and a 
 connection : 
 
 The outgoings of the mind in action, involving the excitation or 
 ' ' innervation ' ' of the motor nerves and muscles, are incompatible 
 with the comparatively passive state of observing something or 
 thinking about something, with its physical accompaniment of 
 bodily stillness. The man of energetic action is popularly con- 
 trasted with the man of reflection. Similarly, strong emotional 
 excitement and action are incompatible, and the man of strong 
 will is one who among other things brings emotion under con- 
 trol. 
 
 At the same time, voluntary action always includes an element 
 of knowing and feeling. The motive to voluntary action, the end 
 or thing desired, is the gratification of some feeling, e. g., ambi- 
 tion, or the love of applause. And we cannot act for a purpose 
 without knowing something about the relation between the action 
 we are performing and the result we are aiming at. Thus it is 
 feeling which ultimately supplies the stimulus or force to voli- 
 tion, and intellect which guides or illumines it. 2 
 
 1 Otit lines of Psychology, pp. 451, 452, 453- 
 
 2 Ibid, pp. 573, 574. 
 
68 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 From the premises before us two or three simple but 
 important pedagogical rules are derived. One is that a 
 gentle glow or wave of pleasurable feeling should play 
 over the mind of the individual pupil and through the 
 school. The intellect thrives best in a suitable emotional 
 climate. Courage, hopefulness, appreciation, rather than 
 their opposites, should temper the atmosphere of the 
 schoolroom. Optimism is more congenial to the normal 
 mind than pessimism. Another rule is that pupils should 
 be protected against strongly excited feeling, no matter 
 whether the feeling is. their own or that of another into 
 which they enter through sympathy. The wheels of the 
 intellect, so to speak, will not revolve freely in a flood of 
 turbulent emotion. No gusts of anger, cyclones of pas- 
 sion, or waves of sympathetic impulse in the school! 
 Especially is the feeling that the teacher is unjust very 
 harmful to the pupil. No immediate reference is here 
 made to morals. ' ' Nothing retards the acquirement of 
 the power of directing the intellectual processes so much," 
 says Dr. Carpenter, in a striking passage, "as the 
 emotional disturbance which the feeling of injustice pro- 
 vokes." 1 Again, genuine interest may reach too high a 
 
 1 This more extended passage may be quoted: "Those ' strong- 
 minded' teachers who object to these modes of ' making things 
 pleasant, ' as an unworthy and undesirable 'weakness, ' are ignorant 
 that in this stage of the child-mind, the will — that is, the power of 
 5<?//"-control — is weak; and that the primary object of education is 
 to encourage and strengthen, not to repress, that power. Great 
 mistakes are often made by parents and teachers, who, being 
 ignorant of this fundamental fact of child-nature, treat as wilful- 
 ness what is in reality just the contrary of will-fulness; being the 
 direct result of the want of volitional control over the automatic 
 activity of the brain. To punish a child for the want of obedience 
 which it has not the power to render, is to inflict an injury which 
 may almost be said to be irreparable. For nothing tends so much 
 to prevent the healthful development of the moral sense, as the 
 
THE LAWS OF MENTAL CONGRUENCE. 69 
 
 pitch. When Sir Isaac Newton saw that the train of 
 reasoning which he had so long been following would 
 establish his working hypothesis, his emotions would 
 not allow him to continue, and he was obliged to 
 hand his manuscripts over to a friend to complete the 
 work. 
 
 Next y we come to the intellectual activities as congruous 
 and incongruous. — Here we reach the application of the law 
 of congruity to education that, considered from the point 
 of view of the school, is the most important of all. So 
 much will be admitted by those at least who regard teach- 
 ing as the main function of the school. We must there- 
 fore proceed more slowly with this division of the subject. 
 In fact, it is the main topic of this report. Still, it is not 
 proposed to deal in detail with the nature or the relations 
 of the cognitive elements. These elements are treated in 
 every text-book of psychology; and, although some of 
 the treatment may be false, the commonly accepted views 
 will answer the present purpose. 
 
 infliction of punishment which the child feels to be unjust; and 
 nothing retards the acquirement of the power of directing the in- 
 tellectual processes so much as the emotional disturbance which 
 the feeling of injustice provokes. Hence the determination, often 
 expressed, to break the will of an obstinate child by punishment, 
 is almost certain to strengthen these reactionary influences. 
 Many a child is put into ' durance vile ' for not learning ' the 
 little busy bee, ' who simply cannot give its small mind to the task, 
 whilst disturbed by stern commands and threats of yet severer 
 punishment for a disobedience it cannot help; when a suggestion 
 kindly and skillfully adapted to its automatic nature, by directing 
 the turbid current of thought and feeling into a smoother channel, 
 and guiding the activity which it does not attempt to oppose, shall 
 bring about the desired result, to the surprise alike of the baffled 
 teacher, the passionate pupil, and the perplexed bystanders." — 
 Mental Psychology, pp. 134-135. 
 
7° 
 
 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 I. Here, as in the case of cognition, feeling, and will, 
 we observe both mutual opposition and reciprocal aid. Up 
 to a certain point, cognitive elements grow together; be- 
 yond that point, the greater the energy expended on one 
 kind of reaction, the less can be expended on another 
 kind. The completed action of perception involves mem- 
 ory; but energetic observation, as of a single object, is at 
 the expense of memory, while intense memory, on the 
 other hand, tends to withdraw attention from surround- 
 ing objects. The imagination stimulates the thought- 
 processes until the point is reached where it assumes the as- 
 cendant and reflection retires into the background. Imag- 
 ination and reflection, both in an excited state, cannot 
 dwell together in the same person or hardly in the same 
 house. Sense-perception furnishes the logical faculties 
 needed materials; still, become too obtrusive, sense-per- 
 ception is fatal to thought. Men or peoples who live in 
 the senses do not live in the reason, and vice versa. 
 
 This point is pedagogically so important that we may 
 well dwell upon it a little longer. The Natural 
 Realists make the sense-elements of knowledge prominent 
 in the school. Originating as a reaction from excessive 
 devotion to the printed page, the Realistic movement has 
 been most fruitful of good results. With it are identified 
 the great names of Comenius and Pestalozzi. To it we 
 are indebted for the enlargement of science teaching, and 
 the extended use of object lessons and objective methods 
 of instruction. At the same time, the true limits of sense- 
 realism are soon reached. Knowledge begins with the 
 senses, but does not end with the senses. Properly 
 speaking, a developing mind soon leaves them behind. 
 Sensation is but a coarse form of feeling, and is subject to 
 the same law as feeling. An excess of sense-elements in 
 the mind smothers the rational elements. A blinding 
 
THE LAWS OF MENTAL CONGRUENCE. 7 1 
 
 flash of lightning or a deafening peal of thunder arrests 
 the operations of the higher mental activities; while less 
 powerful sense impressions produce a more lasting, if a 
 less intense, effect. The great scientific discoveries have 
 not been made in immediate contact with nature, but in 
 the retirement of the study. Nor is time the only ele- 
 ment that is involved in this fact; when immediate con- 
 tact exists, and is vital, nature may overpower the 
 mind. It has been said that the machine may be lost 
 in its parts, or the picture in the colors that compose it. 
 Equally may the universe be lost in the multitude of the 
 stars. Concentrated attention upon the technic of an art 
 retards the development of its higher elements. A house- 
 builder is not likely to excel as an architect; the practical 
 elements of the trade exclude the ideal elements that 
 are essential to the art. On this basis Aristotle's 
 prejudice against useful studies rested. " There can be 
 no doubt, ' ' he wrote, ' ' that children should be taught 
 those useful things which are really necessary, but not all 
 things; for occupations are divided into liberal and illiberal; 
 and to young children should be imparted only such kinds 
 of knowledge as will be useful to them without vulgar- 
 izing them. And any occupation, art, or science which 
 makes the body or soul or mind of the freeman less fit for 
 the practice or exercise of virtue, is vulgar; wherefore we 
 call those arts vulgar wdiich tend to deform the body, and 
 likewise all paid employments, for they absorb and degrade 
 the mind." 1 
 
 Abstract thinking — the thinking of relations and unities 
 — which is the highest form of thought, is possible only 
 when the mind has been unsensed or dematerialised . 
 Whether instruction in physics should begin with theory 
 or experiment is a mooted question. Begin where the 
 
 1 The Politics, VIII : 2. 
 
72 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 teacher may, he has not taught the subject until he has 
 taught those logical elements that give it its character. 
 Still more, an excess of brilliant experiments may hinder 
 rather than hasten the work. Experiments are like ex- 
 amples, of which it has been said: 
 
 Examples may be heaped until they hide 
 The rules that they were made to render plain. 
 
 II. The practical application of the principles of con- 
 gruence to teaching involves the selection and grouping 
 of studies. It brings before us the large subject to which 
 the terms "correlation," "coordination," "organiza- 
 tion," and "concentration" of studies have been some- 
 what indiscriminately applied. It is not proposed to 
 discuss these terms in this report, or even the subject 
 itself, save as it involves fundamental principles. But to 
 do even as much as this makes it necessary to state the 
 principal laws relating to mental energy. 
 
 1. When any stimulus, as a sense object, an idea, or a 
 lesson, is applied to the mind, the mind is not at once 
 fully energized, but some time must elapse before it swells 
 to the maximum of power. 
 
 2. This maximum of power continues for a time, or, 
 in the language of science, mental energy tends to persist. 
 
 3. The maximum cannot, however, be indefinitely 
 maintained. On the contrary, when the mental current 
 reaches what may be called the fatigue-point it begins to fall 
 off in volume, but the fall is less rapid than the previous 
 rise. Still the volume can be temporarily renewed, 
 in part or in whole, by the application of a stronger 
 stimulus. 
 
 4. An interruption of the mental current retards the 
 energizing process, or frustrates the reaching of the 
 maximum of power. Such interruption is caused by the 
 
THE LAWS OF MENTAL CONGRUENCE. 73 
 
 introduction of incongruous materials. If the incon- 
 gruity be of a marked character, the mind will come to a 
 state of rest, or a new current flowing from a new center 
 will be started. 
 
 5. Through repetition, the energizing process becomes 
 easier and more rapid. Repeated activity in the same 
 direction tends to groove the mind, or, to change the fig- 
 ure, the stream of activity digs out for itself a permanent 
 channel of discharge. 
 
 6. Mental power is of two kinds, specific and generic. 
 In other words, the power that is generated in any activ- 
 ity can be fully used again in the same kind of activity, 
 but only partly used in other kinds — the measure of the 
 difference being the relative unlikeness of the two 
 activities. 
 
 7. Mental fatigue, like mental power, is also specific or 
 generic. The mind may need rest from a certain kind of 
 activity, or it may need rest from all kinds, or from all 
 energetic kinds. 
 
 These psychic laws have their analogues in physical 
 laws. The physiological psychologists find the causes 
 in nerve and brain action, the explanation going back to 
 the familiar functions of waste and repair. Moreover, 
 these laws cannot be stated in quantitative terms. No one 
 can tell, in general, how long it takes fully to energize a 
 mind at a given time, or how far removed the fatigue- 
 point is from the initial point of greatest energy. Very 
 much depends upon age, discipline, physical health, the 
 character of the stimulus, mental' aptitude, and other cir- 
 cumstances. As a rule, the periods lengthen as the indi- 
 vidual passes from childhood to youth and from youth to 
 manhood. That is, a man's mental force is less quickly 
 aroused and mobilized than a child's, but it tends to per- 
 sist much longer, 
 
74 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 III. From the laws of congruence and energy we derive 
 some important rules of teaching, and as they, or at least 
 some of them, bear on the selection and grouping of 
 studies they will be stated in this place. While these 
 laws are applicable to all grades of teaching, they are par- 
 ticularly important in relation to primary teaching. 
 
 1. Sufficient time must be allowed for the pupil to 
 collect his energies, to mobilize his forces. Slow and 
 halting recitations tend to dulness of mind, while hurried 
 recitations develop either confusion or shallowness. There 
 must be a certain singleness or isolation of the fact or idea. 
 "The child must be accustomed to give one impression 
 time to take root, ' ' says Radstock, • ' and not follow it 
 immediately by a corresponding action, that it may not 
 pass away with that action into air. ' ' The same writer 
 quotes the following from I^azarus, with approval : ' 'Deep 
 thinking requires time; it is therefore a great pedagogical 
 mistake if teachers — as is now generally done — urge their 
 pupils to answer rapidly, and praise those who immedi- 
 ately have an answer ready. This causes everything to 
 be lowered to a mere effort of mechanical memory. The 
 pupil should be given time for individual contemplation, 
 for deep and energetic thought-labor." 1 This does not 
 imply that lessons are not to be well prepared and subjects 
 well thought out beforehand. When the fullest prepara- 
 tion has been made, there is still opportunity for energetic 
 thought at the time of the recitation. 
 
 2. The pupil should be held to the same subject as long 
 as the mental current flows with full volume. To no new 
 subject can all the energy that has been aroused by any 
 activity be transferred, and to some subjects none what- 
 ever. Unnecessary changes from subj ect to subj ect , or from 
 lesson to lesson, involve the dissipation, and subsequent 
 
 1 Habit, pp. 36-37. 
 
THE LAWS OF MENTAL CONGRUENCE. 75 
 
 loss, of both time and power, the amount of which will 
 depend mainly upon the relative congruity or incongruity 
 of the different subjects or activities. More power can be 
 transferred from Latin to Greek than from French to 
 German. This is Dr. Bain's explanation of the rule 
 laid down: "We know well enough that the nervous 
 currents, when strongly aroused in any direction, tend 
 to persist for some time; in the act of learning, this 
 persistence will count in stamping a new impression; while 
 part of the effect of a lesson must be lost in hurrying with- 
 out a moment's break to something new, even although 
 the change is of the nature of relief." 1 Shifting the 
 mind from one subject to another may be compared to 
 shifting a locomotive from one track to another; or, better 
 still, it may be compared to shifting locomotives every mile. 
 
 3. Advantage should be taken of favoring times to do 
 certain kinds of work. The more difficult subjects should 
 be pursued by a pupil or student when both body and 
 mind are fresh and vigorous. It is the flood- tide, not the 
 ebb-tide, that brings the great ships up to the dock. 
 
 4. Before the pupil reaches the fatigue-point, the teacher 
 should permit him either to take up another subject or to 
 drop study for the time altogether. By the fatigue-point 
 is meant, not the listlessness or dulness of inattention, but 
 weariness growing from legitimate labor. Persistent 
 application on a stream of falling energy involves waste 
 of time and power, and may lead to serious results. To 
 some extent, no doubt, the needed relief can be had 
 through a change of method or by bringing forward 
 some new aspect of the subject. 
 
 5. Whether the pupil should take up a new study or 
 drop all study for the time, depends upon the kind of 
 fatigue that has supervened. Diminished power for one 
 
 1 John Stuart Mill, p. 23. 
 
j6 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 activity is not diminished power for all activities. Thus, 
 a pupil who has studied arithmetic or algebra as long as 
 it is profitable to-day, will take up geography or history 
 with interest, and vice versa. To a degree, studies are 
 like gases, they are vacuums one to another. As a jar 
 that is already rilled with hydrogen will still hold as 
 much carbonic acid as a jar of the same size that is 
 empty, so a pupil that is satisfied for the present with 
 mathematics will pursue literature with interest and profit. 
 
 6. The school course of study should be made up with 
 constant reference to the psychic laws that have been laid 
 down. Studies should be chosen and combined; that is, 
 with reference to economy of time and power. Into the 
 question how far psychology, and how far environment, 
 should control the educational ideal, and so the educa- 
 tional material, we need not enter. No one denies that 
 pyschology must largely influence the choice of studies 
 and almost wholly control their coordination. 
 
 7. In particular should the working programme of the 
 school be made up with reference to the same principles, 
 and for the same reasons. 
 
 8. The principle of congruence and its limitations have 
 important applications to elective studies in colleges and 
 universities. In filling out election blanks, it is believed 
 that students who are wholly left to themselves often choose 
 studies which make strange bedfellows. Nor is this sur- 
 prising; the criteria that should govern such choices are 
 considerably subtile and intricate. This topic, however, 
 will come before us again. 
 
 The arguments on which the three last rules rest are 
 practically the same. They involve the important sub- 
 ject of concentration. Congruent studies reenforce one 
 another with respect to both content and mental aptitude: 
 one subject involves other subjects. The physicist must 
 
THE LAWS OF MENTAL CONGRUENCE. JJ 
 
 be a mathematician, the historian must be acquainted 
 with politics and political economy, and the geologist must 
 be familiar with chemistry, botany, and zoology. For a 
 time depth and breadth vary directly, after that indirectly. 
 But in the absolute sense a specialist is an impossibility. 
 An astronomer cannot study the moon by itself, or a physi- 
 ologist the eye. No one object or subject can be under- 
 stood when taken alone; it is related to other objects; it is 
 a part of the universe. Still, to be effective the mind 
 must be grooved, and this involves the repetition of the 
 same act and of similar acts. Once more, if the practi- 
 cal requirements of the school compel a study to be dis- 
 continued before the fatigue-point is reached, thus depart- 
 ing from the ideal, then some related subject maybe taken 
 up, because more of the power that has been accumulated 
 can be transferred to a related than to an unrelated sub- 
 ject. And still the nearness of the pupil to the fatigue- 
 point must be considered. In other words, whether a 
 pupil should be transferred to a related or an unrelated 
 subject, must depend upon himself and his present mental 
 condition. 
 
 IV. But congruence alone must not dictate the course of 
 study, the daily school programme, or the college student's 
 elections. Fortunately, there may be power for one sub- 
 ject when there is none for another subject. We have 
 spoken of the mind under the similitude of a stream or 
 current. The fact is, however, that the mind is less like 
 a river from which you may take water for any purpose, 
 than it is like a bank where the total amount of money on 
 deposit is divided among many different accounts, and is 
 subject to check by as many different persons. There 
 may be money for the teacher of history or literature when 
 there is none for the - teacher of mathematics or physics. 
 
78 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 This is due to specialization of powers — to the difference 
 between specific and generic force. The one-study col- 
 lege is therefore just as unphilosophical as the school 
 that breaks the hours up into crumbs of time. Thus the 
 fundamental laws of mental energy, or of interest if you 
 will, impose a veto upon an exaggerated form of concen- 
 tration. 
 
 It is further to be observed that concentration is a rela- 
 tive term at best. No wise teacher proposes to limit the 
 pupil to a single study or class of exercises. To do so 
 would in reality involve the dogma of formal discipline in 
 its most extreme form. Another remark is that concen- 
 tration in the lower school may be overdone as easily as 
 expansion in the higher school. It has been shown 
 time and again that the child may be overtaught certain 
 subjects. His impressible mind may be so deeply and 
 narrowly grooved that it can never be broadly cultivated. 
 It becomes indurated, as it were. This result may be due 
 in part to the intensity of the activity, but it is more due 
 to its persistence. As the mind matures, there is less and 
 less need of caution on this point. The pupil gets farther 
 and farther away from the mechanical elements of knowl- 
 edge, becomes more and more occupied with the higher 
 elements, and so is less responsive to narrowing influences. 
 While the child's activities must be duly limited, his 
 full development still calls for a relative profusion of 
 educational material. 
 
 Once more, congruence itself is not an abstract quality 
 of studies. On the contrary, it is eminently concrete. The 
 practical question is not the general one, whether such and 
 such studies or topics will go well together in general, but 
 the specific one, whether they will go well together in the 
 case of such or such a student. Studies that sometimes repel 
 at other times attract one another; or studies that seem to 
 
THE LAWS OF MENTAL CONGRUENCE. 79 
 
 have no affinities, but the contrary, dwell together in some 
 minds in perfect unity. It is common to find students 
 who excel in studies as unlike as literature or language 
 and mathematics or physics. The rule, however, is 
 probably the other way. For some reasons it would be 
 better to speak of the congruence of mental faculties 
 than of studies. 
 
 At this point some very practical questions confront the 
 teacher and superintendent. How long should a pupil be 
 kept at work on the same subject? How much work 
 should he do in one school-day ? How frequently should 
 he change from one subject to another? How many 
 studies should he have ? No man can answer these ques- 
 tions in formulae; the teacher and superintendent must 
 answer them as they arise, and to do so they will find their 
 best observation and judgment seriously taxed. It may 
 well be doubted whether the common schools are not now 
 sacrificing the best results to swollen programmes and 
 short exercises. The question is one that the superin- 
 tendent should study with a transcript of the foregoing 
 facts in one hand and his course of study and time-table 
 in the other. There is no reasonable doubt that much 
 evil in the school that is now charged to the account of 
 overwork, should rather be charged to work that is done 
 in the wrong way. 
 
 The psychic facts to which the names of congruence 
 and energy have been given, demand fuller investigation 
 than they have hitherto received. It is well known that 
 school programmes, both in respect to the coordination 
 of subjects and the length of exercises, commonly rest 
 upon a crude empirical basis. The factors that control 
 those who make them, appear to be the necessities of the 
 school, real or supposed, tradition, and individual experi- 
 ence. This empiricism is not surprising, considering the 
 
80 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 meager attention that psychologists and pedagogists have 
 given to the principles that underlie good school pro- 
 grammes. Very little attention has been given to the 
 time elements involved in psychic energy as applied to 
 school exercises. When three heavy subjects appear upon 
 the programme for the day — subjects demanding the fixa- 
 tion of the attention — you will not indeed commonly find 
 them all crowded into the same session; but that is about 
 as far as the attempt to accomodate the work to the pupil's 
 ability in this regard has been carried. Such delicate 
 questions as these occur: How much time elapses between 
 the application of different stimuli to the child-mind at 
 different ages, and the development of maximum psychic 
 power ? How long is the interval between such maximum 
 and the fatigue-point ? In respect to the swelling of the 
 mental current to its full volume, and in respect to its 
 persistence, how much depends upon the pupil's age? 
 How much upon his mental character ? How much upon 
 the peculiar stimuli at different ages ? And how much 
 upon the teacher's skill? It is easy to translate these 
 questions into the practical interests of the school. They 
 cannot be answered without much careful observation and 
 collaboration of facts. The whole subject should enlist 
 the serious attention of students of child-study, both 
 under its physiological and psychological aspects, and it is 
 earnestly recommended to their attention. 
 
 V. The correlation of the teacher and the text-book, 
 if one be used, demands something more than passing 
 notice. Dr. Bain has said that undoubtedly the best of all 
 ways to learn anything is to have a competent teacher 
 "dole out a fixed quantity of matter every day, just 
 sufficient to be taken in and no more; the pupils to apply 
 themselves to the matter so imparted, and to nothing else. 
 
THE LAWS OF MENTAL CONGRUENCE. 8l 
 
 The singleness of aim is favorable," he urges, "to the 
 greatest rapidity of acquirement; and any defects should 
 be left out of account until one thread of ideas is firmly 
 set in the mind." Still he admits that not unfrequently, 
 and not improperly, the teacher has a text-book to aid 
 him in his work. To make this a help and not a hin- 
 drance demands the greatest delicacy, since the pupil 
 must be kept in one single line of thought, and never 
 be required to comprehend on the same point conflict- 
 ing or varying statements. Even the foot-notes may have 
 to be disregarded in the first instance, since they act like 
 a second author, and so keep up an irritating friction. 1 
 
 Nothing else is so essential to successful elementary 
 teaching as unity or congruence of subject-matter. Dr. 
 Bain does not exaggerate the value of the "one thread of 
 ideas, ' ' or the ' 'one single line of thought. ' ' His scruple 
 about foot-notes even is often justified. These more defi- 
 nite rules will determine the teacher's general relations to 
 the text-book. 
 
 1. If the book is the main source of instruction, the 
 teacher should teach the book; that is, the matter of the 
 book. If foot-notes tend to confuse, what shall be said of 
 a teacher who takes an independent line from the begin- 
 ning? No wise teacher certainly would give a pupil 
 who is just beginning a new subject two text-books. 
 A good Sunday school-teacher, dealing with the life of 
 Jesus in a primary class, would not try to follow all 
 the Gospels, or even two of them, at the same time; 
 rather than do that, it would be better to select his 
 material here and there and to blend it in a new gospel 
 of his own. The teacher may teach something more or 
 something less than the book teaches on a single point, 
 but nothing different or contradictory. 
 
 1 Practical Essays, pp. 218-219. 
 
82 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 2. The teacher should also follow the methods of pre- 
 sentation that the book employs. Nothing could be more 
 absurd than for a teacher who has assigned to a class a 
 lesson that is presented inductively to go ahead and teach 
 it deductively. 
 
 3. The teacher should study to make the first presenta- 
 tion of a lesson successful. If a second presentation 
 is required, besides the loss of time, the mind is left in 
 a littered-up condition that is confusing. This is the rea- 
 son why it is often more difficult to teach a subject well 
 to a pupil to whom it has been imperfectly taught than 
 to a person to whom it is wholly unknown. 
 
 4. If the subject-matter of the book or of a single les- 
 son is radically bad, or the method decidedly faulty, it 
 should be laid aside altogether. If only certain portions 
 are objectionable, or certain methods of presentation, the 
 teacher should not assign these to be studied, but should 
 teach such subjects de novo. This observation assumes, 
 of course, that the teacher is able to do so. 
 
 5*. The wise teacher will not present a subject in more 
 than one way, unless he has failed in the first way. It 
 is folly to give a second explanation of the division of a 
 fraction by a fraction, if the first explanation has been un- 
 derstood. The same remark will apply to casting interest 
 and to many other subjects. It is well enough for the 
 author of an arithmetic to give two or more methods of 
 performing these operations, thus giving the teacher an 
 option; but the teacher should choose the method which 
 he thinks best adapted to his purpose, and then adhere to 
 it until the subject is thoroughly taught. At the stage 
 of teaching now supposed, never give more than one defi- 
 nition or rule on a single point. Superfluous illustrations 
 also not only do no good, but they do positive harm, 
 begetting confusion worse confounded. 
 
THE LAWS OF MENTAL CONGRUENCE. 83 
 
 It will be understood that these rules relative to the 
 use of the text-book apply particularly to the early stages 
 of teaching, and that they would require very important 
 modifications if they are to be applied to the advanced, 
 rational, or critical stage of education. Narrow teaching 
 must come before broad teaching. In time the pupil, if 
 rightly handled, will get out of his single line of thought; 
 will be able to deal with subjects; can criticize and weigh 
 different definitions, contradictory views and rules, and 
 opposing opinions; can use " a variety of books, compare 
 authorities, and employ different methods of procedure. 
 Thus, Dr. Bain recommends that in geometry the pupil 
 should be held strictly to Euclid until he has become 
 thoroughly at home on the main ideas and leading propo- 
 sitions; then he is safe in dipping into other manuals, 
 comparing differences of treatment, and widening his 
 knowledge by additional theorems and by various modes 
 of demonstration. 1 But the time when all this can be 
 done will not be hastened by pushing the pupil forward 
 prematurely. The teacher who inundates the pupil with all 
 kinds of things is the pupil's worst enemy, unless indeed 
 it be the teacher who keeps him too long and too intensely 
 harping on the same string. It is only the knowledge 
 that really energizes the mind which is valuable. 
 
 If it be objected that these rules contemplate a text-book 
 grind, two replies maybe made. It is not attempted to say 
 how far books should be used in teaching, or to discuss the 
 relations of oral teaching and book teaching. The rules laid 
 down assume that books will be used, though not to the 
 exclusion of the other method. Books have been used in 
 schools since the invention of writing, or at least since the 
 invention of printing, and our oral methods and real teach- 
 ing will not dislodge them. But, further, much that has 
 
 1 Practical Essays, p. 216. 
 
84 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 been said under this head applies to oral teaching. The 
 teacher should not be contradictory, but consistent; should 
 aim to make the first presentation of a subject successful, 
 and should adhere to a single line of ideas until it is fixed in 
 the mind, no matter whether he teaches orally or uses a 
 book. In fact, there is the more reason for emphasizing 
 some of the rules laid down in the case of oral teaching, 
 because the pupil then has less opportunity to clarify his 
 mind by a comparison of ideas and statements. 
 
 At least mention should be made of examinations, over 
 which so fierce a contention has been waged in recent years. 
 There is no reason to hope, or to fear, that they will pass out 
 of the vSchool. None are likely to deny that examinations 
 are a very valuable teaching exercise. Nor is there much 
 reason to doubt that they will continue to be used as tests 
 at promotion time — to a less degree than twenty years ago, 
 let us hope ! Heretofore slight attention has been paid to 
 the relations of studies in arranging programmes of ex- 
 aminations. The nearness or remoteness of studies from 
 one another has been little regarded. At another point, a 
 much more serious mistake has been made. Pupils have 
 sometimes been shifted from subject to subject so frequently 
 that they have had little opportunity to show what the} 7 
 could do; and then again they have been kept at work 
 until both the specific and the generic fatigue-points have 
 been passed. The correction of both evils must be sought 
 in the laws of congruence and energy. 
 
 VI. It has already been remarked that the laws of con- 
 gruity and energy bear on the college or university 
 student's choice of electives. How many subjects should 
 such a student have at the same time, and what should be 
 their relations? Should he scatter his energies over a 
 large field, or concentrate them on a small one ? 
 
THE LAWS OF MENTAL CONGRUENCE. 85 
 
 Professor Trowbridge, discussing some years ago the 
 subject of economy in college work, urged that the Har- 
 vard student should study two subjects for at least three 
 months, and two subjects only; one of these should be a 
 hard subject, giving plenty of opportunity for applica- 
 tion, while the other might be a comparatively light sub- 
 ject that could serve as a mental rest through the change 
 which it afforded. At the end of three months two other 
 subjects might be taken up, and the first ones be relin- 
 quished for a time; and so on to the end of the course. 
 After observing that some studies are so nearly related 
 that intellectual effort in one is of service to an- 
 other, while others are not; that Latin and Greek, phil- 
 osophy and history, political economy and history, are 
 examples of the one class, while German and French, 
 chemistry or physics and philosophy, are examples of the 
 other, he examined the nineteen or twenty subjects which 
 form in the main the elective curriculum of Harvard 
 University. He found that the division of subjects could 
 be reduced to twelve by grouping the subjects which 
 aid each other, as follows: Latin and Greek; French and 
 French history; German and German history; politi- 
 cal economy and history; chemistry alone or in conjunction 
 with English; Spanish and Spanish history; philosophy 
 and history; physics alone; Semitics and ancient history; 
 fine arts and music with English, or fine arts and music as 
 a let-up with any of the severer studies; mathematics and 
 English; romance philology and its suitable language. 
 Having twelve subjects, the student could pursue three of 
 these in the nine months of each college year, and in four 
 years he could accomplish the whole twelve, provided, of 
 course, he wished to take all the subjects enumerated. 1 
 
 This scheme has been introduced mainly for the sake of 
 
 1 "She Atlantic Monthly, November, 1888, pp.671, 672. 
 
86 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 illustration. In criticising it we should remember that at 
 Harvard University all studies are elective, save only a 
 modicum of English and physics. Still, it may be said 
 that, although propounded for a laudable purpose, the 
 scheme is open to one or more serious objections. Within 
 the successive three months' periods, study is certainly 
 over-specialized, and particularly in the first college years. 
 The common Freshman will not, and cannot, work up 
 his available power in one main line of study. The laws 
 of mental energy are violated. The range of interests is 
 too narrow. In the later years of the course this objec- 
 tion would be less serious. Other important questions, as 
 whether the time allotted would be sufficient for the lead- 
 ing subjects, occur , but they need not be considered. This 
 branch of the subject is dismissed with the remark that 
 college electives call for a fuller examination than they 
 have yet received, particularly in respect to the principles 
 that should underlie elections and practical administration. 
 There is good reason to think that in some quarters, at 
 least, laissez faire has been carried too far. 
 
 VII. The last topic to be mentioned is graduate study. 
 While there is not, or at least should not be, a chasm 
 between undergraduate and graduate work, still there 
 are palpable differences of ideal and method involved. 
 The first period looks to general cultivation; the second 
 period, to special cultivation. The undergraduate need 
 not lay equal stress upon all the studies that he pursues; 
 he may emphasize some more and some less; but he 
 should not sacrifice general culture to Greek scholarship, 
 Ivatin scholarship, mathematical scholarship, or any other 
 kind of special scholarship. The graduate student, on 
 the other hand, should go much further on the road to 
 specialization, and particularly the candidate for the 
 
THE LAWS OF MENTAL CONGRUENCE. 87 
 
 doctor's degree. But even here specialization may be 
 overdone. It is not desirable that the student should 
 confine himself for three years to a special line of study. 
 The first objection to such a course is, that it over grooves 
 the mind at the age of the ordinary student who is doing 
 such work. Even the graduate student should not lose 
 sight of general cultivation and fall into stark profession- 
 alism. But secondly, a single study will not absorb to 
 advantage the student's powers. It will be carried on in 
 derogation of the law of specific and generic fatigue. One 
 brain tract will be overworked while others are neglected. 
 If the professional man needs a let-up, or an avocation, to 
 keep his mind out of the ensnaring groove, much more the 
 student who is still lingering in the schools. 
 
 Then how many subjects should the graduate student 
 have? The answer will depend somewhat upon the 
 student himself, as well as upon other considerations. As 
 a rule, there should be at least two distinct lines of work, 
 one of which may be heavy and one light. The first 
 may include different subjects chosen with reference to 
 congruity, as Greek literature and Greek history, Latin 
 literature and Roman history; but there should certainly 
 be a second distinct line of work, separate and apart from 
 the first one, also made up with regard to congruity, 
 that will at once cultivate breadth and also consume time 
 and power that the main subject cannot absorb. 
 
 At this point a cautionary remark may be dropped. It 
 is a mistake to suppose that subjects are congruous 
 merely because they bear the same name in part. Con- 
 gruity is determined by elements and not by words. For 
 example, how much have Greek literature and Greek 
 antiquities, or Latin literature and Roman antiquities, in 
 common ? Certainly less than some enthusiastic scholars 
 are wont to assume. 
 
88 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 Perhaps it will be said that this report is conservative 
 on the subject of specialization. This is no accident. 
 There is great reason for reconsidering the relations of 
 education and erudition. Professor Davidson, of our 
 own country, says it is the failure to draw this necessary 
 distinction ' ' that is misleading our universities into the 
 error of allowing students to ' elect ' specialities before 
 they have completed the cycle of education, the result of 
 which is that we have few men of thorough education or 
 of broad and comprehensive views. If this evil is ever 
 to be remedied," he urges, "our universities will be 
 obliged either to abandon this practice, or else to give up 
 all attempt to impart education, and devote themselves 
 solely to erudition, leaving the other to academies, 
 gymnasia, or the like." 1 
 
 Professor Butcher, contending for the unity of learning, 
 declares that it is at present endangered by disintegrating 
 tendencies. He alleges that excessive specialization is 
 the death of science, and that it involves the dissolution 
 of society. " Conceive, if you can," are his words, "a 
 world of specialists, in which each man's vision and labor 
 is concentrated on some microscopic point in the field of 
 human activity, and the very idea of a political and social 
 organism disappears. There is a point at which the 
 subdivision of labor in the intellectual sphere must be 
 checked, and some unifying principle introduced, if we 
 are to retain any rational conception of man, or of the 
 world, or of human life." 3 
 
 Professor I^aurie, of Edinburgh, also observes: "The 
 stress of competition among individuals and nations com- 
 pels us, unhappily, more and more to give a specific 
 character to our training, and to ignore the larger national 
 
 1 The Education of the Greek People, p. 23. 
 
 2 Some Aspects of the Greek Genius, pp. 209, 210. 
 
THE LAWS OF MENTAL CONGRUENCE. 89 
 
 and human aims. It is clear, however, that in so far as 
 we lose sight of the latter in the interest of the former we 
 err: because it is the broad human and national element 
 in education that gives character and power. If we fail 
 in giving this, all specific activities of mind will be weak- 
 ened by the weakening of their foundation in the man as 
 a man. In the systematization of education accordingly, 
 the real problem amounts in these days to this: How 
 shall we rear specific aptitudes on the basis of a com- 
 mon instruction and discipline which shall contemplate 
 the man and the citizen, and only in the second place the 
 worker?" 1 
 
 And finally, Professor Paulsen sounds a note of warn- 
 ing from the greatest of the German universities. Plead- 
 ing for the unity of the university, he speaks of the 
 danger of disintegration through the diminished influence 
 of the faculty of arts. "Of course," hesa}^s, "there is no 
 possibility of retrogression in the division of labor, upon 
 which depend the mighty advances of scientific research. 
 We are called upon, however, to oppose the spirit of 
 'specialism,' of over-narrow self-confinement and small- 
 souled satisfaction with one's self: and everyone who 
 belongs to a university is likewise called upon to help 
 along the opposition." Dr. Paulsen suggests several 
 remedies, the principal one of which is the maintenance 
 of the old conception of liberal culture. "In particular, 
 the tendency toward generalization of study, the philo- 
 sophical sense which ever stands ready to turn the details 
 to good account in the service of the ultimate and highest 
 insight, must always find its proper home in the faculty of 
 philosophy. Herein may be found a peculiarly appro- 
 priate field for 'public' lectures; to present to a wider circle 
 of hearers, to the disciples of all related branches of 
 
 1 Pre-Christian Education, Introduction. 
 
go STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 learning, whatever problems and results of general inter- 
 est are included in a special subject." l 
 
 This report has embraced so many topics that its leading 
 purpose may possibly have become somewhat obscured. 
 At all events, it will be well to restate that purpose in a 
 few clear terms. This is to apply the law of mental con- 
 gruence, as limited by the laws of mental energy, to some 
 important pedagogical problems, as the fabrication of a 
 course of study, the making up of a working programme 
 for a school, the choice of college electives, and the sub- 
 ject of graduate study. Congruence means the meeting 
 or bringing together of things that are consonant or re- 
 lated; and as applied to the problems enumerated it looks 
 to the deepening, broadening, and strengthening of study 
 and teaching by coordinating those studies and elements 
 of studies that tend to support and reenforce one another. 
 Full discussion has not been attempted. It is hoped that 
 the leading principles have been clearly and strongly 
 stated, and that they have been so firmly applied to the 
 problems enumerated that the report may prove useful as 
 a basis for further study. 
 
 1 The German Universities \ p. 234. Translated by E. D. Perry. 
 
IV. 
 
 THE SCIENCE AND THE ART OF 
 
 TEACHING. 
 
 HE word ' ' science ' ' is derived from the Latin 
 scientia {scire, to know), and means knowl- 
 edge. The word " art " comes from the 
 Latin ars (*p<*v } to Jit, to join together), and 
 means skill, contrivance, or method. 
 
 The fundamental difference between the two is that the 
 object of science is knowledge, while the objects of art 
 are works. In general the distinction is the same as that 
 between theory and practice. Theory is knowledge, 
 practice is doing. Both spring from activity, but from 
 different kinds of activity. Science, or theory, involves 
 primarily intellectual activity; practice, or art, enlists the 
 faculties, aptitudes, and dexterities of the body. Com- 
 monly, however, the two elements are more or less inter- 
 mingled, as we shall see hereafter. 
 
 But while art is primarily doing or skill in an active 
 or practical form, it is secondarily a body of rules intended 
 to direct or guide doing or skill. This is an important 
 distinction. Archbishop Thomson says: "The distinc- 
 tion between science and art is, that a science is a body of 
 principles and deductions to explain the nature of some 
 object-matter. An art is a body of precepts with practical 
 skill for the completion of some work. A science teaches 
 us to know, an art to do." Both aspects of art are 
 here recognized, but not in their natural order. Mr. J. 
 S. Mill says: "Science and art differ from one another 
 
 91 
 
92 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 as the understanding differs from the will, or as the in- 
 dicative mood in grammar differs from the imperative. 
 The one deals in facts, the other in precepts. Science is a 
 collection of truths; art a body of rules or directions for 
 conduct. The language of science is, ' This is,' or ' This 
 is not,' ' This does or does not happen.' The language of 
 art is, 'Do this,' 'Avoid that. Science takes cognizance 
 of a phenomenon, and endeavors to discern its law; art 
 proposes to itself an end, and looks out for means to 
 effect it.' " Nothing could be better than this as far as it 
 goes; but it will be seen that Mr. Mill limits art to rules 
 and precepts, that is, to a body of teaching, thus over- 
 looking the purely practical element altogether. Mr. 
 James Harris commits the same error. ''Science," he 
 says, ' ' gives principles, art gives rules. ' ' 
 
 The two aspects of art suggest several observations. 
 
 1. Power or skill is the fundamental element, as both 
 the etymology of the word " art " and an analysis of the 
 thing itself show. 
 
 2. An art may be practiced, and often is practiced, by 
 those who have given to the rules governing it little atten- 
 tion. Such are guided by what is sometimes called ' ' the 
 rule of thumb." Still more, an art may be carried on, 
 and commonly is carried on even by those who have mas- 
 tered the rules, without immediate or conscious reference 
 to them. The rules that such persons practice have be- 
 come second nature, controlling habit. 
 
 3. An art considered as a collection of precepts, methods, 
 or rules may be studied, and frequently is studied, by 
 those who do not expect to practice it at all. This they 
 do as a source of mental improvement or enjoyment. 
 
 4. An art as a collection of precepts is knowledge, but 
 it is not scientific knowledge. Science is concerned with 
 
THE SCIENCE AND THE ART OF TEACHING. 93 
 
 facts and principles ending in themselves ; art with 
 methods or ways of doing that end in works. In science 
 truth is the sole end. In art it is a means to an 
 end. However, if the rules or methods are true and 
 good they rest on facts and principles. To say, 
 "The first reaction of the mind upon any subject is 
 analysis, the second synthesis," is to utter a fact of 
 science. To say," Present wholes before parts," "Bind 
 up parts into wholes," is to utter rules of teaching. The 
 person who observes these rules is so far forth a good 
 practical teacher, exemplifying art in its original sense. 
 " Repeated representations of an object deeply impress the 
 mind; " " We know the concrete before the abstract, the 
 particular before the general, the simple before the com- 
 plex," — these are facts from which familiar pedagogical 
 rules are deduced. Still, it must be remembered that 
 ' ' whole ' ' and ' ' part ' ' are relative words, and that nearly 
 all objects are one or the other according as they are 
 viewed. It is not meant of course that teaching should 
 begin with the largest wholes, as geography with the 
 globe. Again, it is not always thought necessary for- 
 mally to express both terms of this relation. The axiom, 
 I \ Repetition is the mother of studies, ' ' suggests the correl- 
 ative rule; while the precept, " Proceed from the known 
 to the unknown," suggests the correlative fact. Nor are 
 the two terms always clearly thought out. Men of science 
 go on discovering facts and truths without thinking of rules 
 and methods that may be deduced from them; just as 
 men of practice keep following a rule or a habit without 
 stopping to think of its cause or reason. Moreover, it is 
 often more difficult to find a practical application of a 
 truth or fact than it is to find a scientific support for a 
 precept or a method. It follows that while science is 
 knowledge, it is not all knowledge. It is not even all 
 
94 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 systematized or organized knowledge, as the common 
 definition asserts. A rule or method duly formulated is 
 also knowledge, and, so far as it goes, organized knowl- 
 edge as the words themselves imply. 
 
 Again, method is used in a reflective or generalized 
 sense. Methods involve certain general facts or princi- 
 ples ; that is to say, they rest at last upon the human 
 mind, and so may be subjected to scientific treatment. 
 Method, accordingly, has its two aspects — one empirical 
 and one scientific. As a body of rules propounded 
 immediately to guide practice, method is art pure and 
 simple, falling of course under the second aspect of that 
 subject; as a body of rules, the origin, nature, and author- 
 ity of which are to be explained, it is science pure 
 and simple. Methodology is commonly used in the 
 second of these senses. This the word itself suggests: 
 it is the science of method. Descartes' s celebrated dis- 
 course on method — the full title of which is ' ' Discourse 
 on the Method of Rightly Conducting the Reason and 
 Seeking Truth in the Sciences " — deals with the methods 
 of the mind. It is a contribution to philosophy, is a 
 scientific treatise. 
 
 5. It is not strange, therefore, that science and art 
 are often made to flow together, thus tending to 
 speculative confusion. Most treatises on the theory 
 and practice of medicine, and on the science and 
 the art of teaching, are examples. The theory may 
 be put by itself in the first part of the book, the 
 art by itself in the second part; they may be mingled 
 throughout; but the questions, "Is the characteristic 
 feature of the matter knowledge or skill ? " ' ' Does 
 it state a fact or tell you what to do ? " separate 
 them as a flash of electricity resolves a drop of water into 
 its component gases. The nature of science, the nature 
 
THE SCIENCE AND THE ART OF TEACHING. 95 
 
 of art as practical skill, and the nature of art as rules are 
 three different though closely related ideas. They must 
 be clearly grasped by the sound thinker: For example, 
 Cicero treated rhetoric as a science when he stated its 
 facts and principles; he treated it as a reflective art when 
 he laid down its rules and methods; he practiced rhetoric 
 when he made speeches in the Forum and Senate House, 
 and also, in the modern sense, when he wrote his' books, 
 no matter what the subject. 
 
 6. There is a difference of opinion as to the relation in 
 time of science and art. Dr. McCosh presents this view: 
 
 Art has in general preceded science. There were bleaching, 
 dyeing, and tanning, and artificers in copper and iron before there 
 was chemistry to explain the processes used. Men made wine be- 
 fore there was any theory of fermentation; and glass and porcelain 
 were manufactured before the nature of alkalies and earths had 
 been determined. The pyramids of Nubia and Egypt, the pal- 
 aces and sculptured slabs of Nineveh, the cyclopean walls of Italy 
 and Greece, the obelisks and temples of India, the cromlechs and 
 druidicial circles of countries formerly Celtic, all preceded the sci- 
 ences of mechanics and architecture. There was music before there 
 was a science of acoustics; and painting while yet there was no 
 theory of colors and perspective. x 
 
 Mr. Harris this view: 
 
 If there were no theorems of science to guide the operations of 
 art, there would be no art; but if there were no operations of art, 
 there might still be theorems of science. Therefore science is prior 
 to art. 
 
 Both of these views are true in part and false in part. 
 Science is not mere knowledge, but organized knowledge; 
 art not mere practice, but elaborated or refined practice. 
 Science is an advanced stage of knowing, as art is an ad- 
 vanced stage of doing. Hence the question, Which is 
 older, science or art ? is not the same as the question, 
 Which is older, knowing or doing ? If the terms are 
 1 The Divine Government, p. 140, 8th edition. 
 
96 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 employed in their strict acceptation, Dr. McCosh is right 
 in general in respect to the early stage of their relations, 
 while Mr. Harris is equally right in respect to their late 
 stage; but if the terms are taken in the loose sense of 
 knowledge and practice, then either one is partly right 
 and partly wrong throughout the whole history of human 
 development. There can be no doubt that to-day the arts 
 depend far more upon the sciences than the sciences upon 
 the arts. Dr. Whewell states the true relation thus: 
 
 The principles which art involves, science alone evolves. The 
 truths on which the success of art depends, lurk in the artist's 
 mind in an undeveloped state, guiding his hand, stimulating his 
 invention, balancing his judgment, but not appearing in the form 
 
 of enunciated propositions Art in its earlier stages, at 
 
 least, is widely different from science, independent of it, and 
 anterior to it. At a later period, no doubt, art may borrow aid 
 from science. * 
 
 To go to the root of the matter, we will take up the 
 relations of knowing and doing more carefully. 
 
 Human activities are of two kinds, the spontaneous and 
 the volitional, the instinctive and the conscious. The one 
 kind springs from the automatic nature, the other from 
 the will. Spontaneous activities antedate birth, and they 
 cease only with death. They furnish the groundwork of 
 all education. leaving out of account the organic func- 
 tions, such as breathing and digestion, they bring the 
 child into relation with the external world, and so fur- 
 nish the beginning points of knowledge. An infant's in- 
 stinctive beating of the floor with his feet or of the crib 
 with his fists, his rolling of his eyes, and a hundred other 
 instinctive movements mark important stages in his edu- 
 cation. It is in such ways that he progressively learns 
 that there is such a thing as environment, something sep- 
 
 1 Philosophy of Inductive Science, Vol. II, pp. Ill, 112, 2d Edit. 
 
THE SCIENCE AND THE ART OF TEACHING. 97 
 
 arate and apart from himself. Volitional activities are 
 performed to accomplish an object, as when a child grasps 
 a ball or seeks to seize the flame of a lamp. The char- 
 acteristic of all such activities is aim or purpose, to develop 
 which — that is, to expand the factors of intelligence and 
 will in connection with motive — is the proper educational 
 function. It is sometimes difficult to assign an action to 
 its class, as automatic or conscious, but that in no way 
 affects the distinction. While the relation of the two 
 activities is an important subject, we are not here con- 
 cerned with it beyond the primary fact that instinct pre- 
 cedes intelligence. 
 
 The relations of doing and learning may be thus summed 
 up: (1) As we have seen, some of our instinctive activi- 
 ties lead directly to contact with the external world, and 
 so result in knowledge of that world and of ourselves. In 
 this vague primary sense it may be said that all knowl- 
 edge is conditioned upon doing. (2) Our natural activi- 
 ties lead to artificial ones, and so to the formation of 
 habits that lie proximate to knowledge. Such an activity 
 as walking, for example, enlarges one's knowledge of the 
 material world. (3) Then there are the accidents that 
 lead to discovery, as when the Indian hunter, climbing 
 up the mountain side, laid hold of the bush to sustain his 
 weight, and, when it came away, saw the silver lying at its 
 roots. (4) Next may be mentioned those experiments 
 that are tried to find out something, without any definite 
 idea or expectation of what it will be. (5) Practice 
 tends to perfect knowledge that originates in all these 
 ways. As Bacon says studies ' ' perfect nature, and are 
 perfected by experience; for natural abilities are like 
 natural plants that need pruning by study: and studies 
 themselves do give forth directions too much at large, ex- 
 cept they be bounded in by experience. ' ' 
 
98 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 Important as are the causal effects of practice upon 
 knowledge, it is easy to exaggerate them. Whenever an 
 idea, athought, a datum of intelligence, leads to activity the 
 order is reversed. It is just as certain that all the pur- 
 posive or intentional activities follow knowledge as that 
 all the instinctive activities precede it; the knowledge 
 may be rudimentary and imperfect, but it is there. It is 
 very true that there were bleaching, dyeing, tanning, and 
 wine-making before men studied chemistry or discovered 
 a theory of fermentation; but it is not true that men 
 bleached and tanned, and made wine before they had ideas 
 of the things which they wanted to do and of the ways in 
 which they should do them. No doubt nature first taught 
 men these processes through observation; but men car- 
 ried them on with purpose from the very beginning, save 
 as they have been slightly affected by accident. Once en- 
 tered upon, the process of activity contributed to the 
 enlargement of knowledge. The arts of teaching, preach- 
 ing, and healing are older than the corresponding the- 
 ories. At the same time there was no teaching, preaching, 
 or healing until those engaging in those activities had 
 ideas both of ends and of means. The arts and the theo- 
 ries have grown up together. 
 
 The internal relations of the two factors, it is hoped, 
 have been made plain. The sciences find their applica- 
 tions and uses in the arts, the arts find their causes and 
 reasons in the sciences. The reciprocal relations of the 
 two factors have not been better stated than by Sir Wil- 
 liam Hamilton in this passage: 
 
 The terms " theory " and "theoretical" are properly used in 
 opposition to the terms ( ' practice ' ' and ' ' practical " ; in this sense 
 they were exclusively employed by the ancients; and in this sense 
 they are almost exclusively employed by the Continental philoso- 
 phers. Practice is the exercise of an art, or the application of a 
 science, in life, which application is itself an art, for it is not 
 
THE SCIENCE AND THE ART OF TEACHING. 99 
 
 everyone who is able to apply all he knows; there being required, 
 over and above knowledge, a certain dexterity and skill. Theory, 
 on the contrary, is mere knowledge or science. There is a dis- 
 tinction, but no opposition, between theory and practice; each to 
 a certain extent supposes the other. On the one hand, theory is 
 dependent on practice; practice must have preceded theory; for 
 theory being only a generalization of the principles on which prac- 
 tice proceeds, these must originally have been taken out of, or ab- 
 stracted from, practice. On the other hand, this is true only to a 
 certain extent; for there is no practice without a theory. The man 
 of practice must have always known something, however little, of 
 what he did, of what he intended to do, and of the means by which 
 his intention was to be carried into effect. He was, therefore, not 
 wholly ignorant of the principles of his procedure; he was a lim- 
 ited, he was, in some degree, an unconscious, theorist As he 
 proceeded, however, in his practice, and reflected on his perform- 
 ance, his theory acquired greater clearness and extension, so that 
 he became at last distinctly conscious of what he did, and could 
 give, to himself and others, an account of his procedure. 
 
 Per varios usus artem experientia fecit, 
 
 Exemplo monstrante viam. 
 In this view, theory is therefore simply a knowledge of the 
 principles by which practice accomplishes its end. 1 
 
 The Greeks and the Romans did not distinguish be- 
 tween the arts and the sciences just as we are accustomed 
 to do. The Greek r^v, which we render art, and from 
 which we get "technic," "technical," etc., while it is 
 denned "skill," "craft," "aptitude," in the lexicons, 
 nearly corresponded with our science: German scholars 
 have rendered it Wissenschaft. The L,atin lexicons define 
 scientia "knowledge," "science," and "skill;" they define 
 ars, ' ' skill, ' ' ' 'practice, ' ' and ' 'knowledge;" but, strangely 
 enough, measured by our use of terms, the Romans called 
 what we call the sciences artes and not scientiae. Broadly, 
 however, the Roman arts, in a pedagogical sense, were 
 studia, and our word "studies" renders artes much 
 
 1 Metaphysics, Lecture X. 
 
100 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 better than ' ' sciences " or " arts. ' ' Some of the Latin 
 arts were arts and some sciences, as we should call them. 
 The Seven Liberal Arts of the Medieval schools were an 
 outgrowth of the Graeco- Roman education. 1 They were: 
 
 The Tri vtum : Grammar, dialectics, and rhetoric. 
 
 The Quadrivium: Music, arithmetic, geometry, and 
 astronomy. 
 
 Gram, loquitur; Dia. vera docet; Rhet. verba colorat; 
 
 Mus. canit ; Ar. numerat; Geo. ponderat ; Ast. colit 
 astra. 
 
 Our distinction of the arts and sciences had not been 
 clearly thought out when all these studies were called 
 ' ' arts, ' ' and in our sense of the word they might have 
 been more fitly called " sciences." The terms "art," 
 ' ' the arts, " ' l mechanic arts, " " industrial arts, " " prac- 
 tical arts," "fine arts," "polite arts," and "arts" in 
 ' ' arts and sciences ' ' are rather applications of knowl- 
 edge than knowledge itself; but the phrases " bachelor of 
 arts," " master of arts, " and "the course in arts" still 
 retain the ancient meaning of the word. 
 
 The theoretical relations of science and art have now 
 been treated, it is believed, with sufficient fulness. In- 
 cidentally, also, the question, Of what value is the study 
 of a science to the man who practices the corresponding 
 art ? — has been touched. But that question should receive 
 fuller treatment. The question is this: What reasons can 
 be given why the man of practice should study the prin- 
 ciples on which his art depends ? 
 
 Dr. Campbell, discussing this question, says the art of 
 living is built upon theology and ethics, or religion and 
 morals; the art of surveying and accounting on mathe- 
 
 1 See Davidson: Aristotle and the Ancient Educational Ideals, 
 p. 239 , et. Seqq. 
 
THE SCIENCE AND THE ART OF TEACHING. IOI 
 
 matics; architecture and navigation on mathematics, 
 natural philosphy, and geography; surgery on anatomy. 
 He concludes, on the one hand, that valuable knowledge 
 always leads to more practical skill and is perfected in it; 
 on the other hand, that practical skill loses much of its 
 beauty and extensive utility which does not originate in 
 knowledge. Accordingly, he likens the relation of science 
 and art to the relation existing between the parent and 
 the child. 1 But Dr. Campbell would include the reflective 
 side of art in science. However, he well illustrates the 
 common mode of arguing on the question. 
 
 In his essay on Lord Bacon, Lord Macaulay handles 
 the question in this vigorous fashion: 
 
 We conceive that the inductive process, like many other pro- 
 cesses, is not likely to be better performed merely because men 
 know how they perform it. William Tell would not have been 
 one whit more likely to cleave the apple if he had known that his 
 arrow would describe a parabola under the influence of the attrac- 
 tion of the earth. Captain Barclay would not have been more 
 likely to walk a thousand miles in a thousand hours, if he had 
 known the name and place of every muscle in his legs. Monsieur 
 Jourdain probably did not pronounce D and F more correctly 
 after he had been apprised that D is pronounced by touching the 
 teeth with the end of the tongue, and F by putting the upper teeth 
 on the lower lip. We cannot perceive that the study of grammar 
 makes the smallest difference in the speech of people who have 
 always lived in good society. Not one Londoner in ten thousand 
 can lay down the rules for the proper use of will and shall, yet not 
 one Londoner in a million ever misplaces his will and shall. 
 Dr. Robertson could undoubtedly have written a luminous 
 dissertation on the use of those words. Yet even in his latest 
 work he sometimes displaced them ludicrously. No man uses 
 figures of speech with more propriety because he knows that 
 one figure is called a metonymy and another a synecdoche. A 
 drayman, in a passion, calls out, ■ 'You are a pretty fellow, ' ' with- 
 out suspecting that he is uttering irony, and that irony is one of 
 
 1 Philosophy of Rhetoric . — Introduction. 
 
102 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 the four primary tropes. The old systems of rhetoric were never 
 regarded by the most experienced and discerning judges as of any 
 use for the purpose of forming an orator. Ego hanc vim intelligo, 
 said Cicero, esse in prceceptis omnibus, non ut ea secuti oratores 
 eloquently laudem sint adepti, sed qucz sua sponte homines elo- 
 quentes facerent, ea quosdam observasse, atque id egisse, sic esse 
 non eloquentiam ex artificio, sed artificium ex eloquentia natum. 
 We must own that we entertain the same opinion concerning the 
 study of logic which Cicero entertained concerning the study of 
 Rhetoric. A man of sense syllogises in celarent and cesare all day 
 long without suspecting it; and, though he may not know what 
 an ignoratio elenchi is, has no difficulty in exposing it whenever 
 he falls in with it; which is likely to be as often as he falls in with 
 a Reverend Master of Arts nourished on mode and figure in the 
 cloisters of Oxford. Considered merely as an intellectual feat, 
 the Organum of Aristotle can scarcely be admired too highly. 
 But the more we compare individual with individual, school with 
 school, nation with nation, generation with generation, the more 
 we lean to the opinion that the knowledge of the theory of logic 
 has no tendency whatever to make men good reasoners. 
 
 Like Macaulay's other exaggerations, this one contains 
 much truth. He is wholly right as to Tell and Barclay, 
 and partly so as to Jourdain; but such analogies are 
 too mechanical to apply closely to mental operations. 
 As to grammar, there can be no doubt, first, that 
 the fundamental law of language is use and wont; or, 
 secondly, that the reflective study of language corrects 
 errors and tends to form a second language nature. 
 As to logic, it is nonsense, as he says in the context, 
 to suppose that Aristotle or Bacon thought that he 
 was doing anything more than to generalize the mental 
 processes with which he dealt, and to lay down rules for 
 conducting them. How far these generalizations are 
 true, and how far these rules are helpful, are perfectly 
 fair questions. Men learn to reason by reasoning, and 
 real logic is therefore a far more valuable exercise than 
 formal logic; but to say that study of the theory of reason- 
 
THE SCIENCE AND THE ART OF TEACHING. 103 
 
 ing is useless is to commit the same mistake that Macaulay 
 falls into in regard to grammar and rhetoric. J. S. Mill, 
 a much more competent witness on such a subject, de- 
 clares that to nothing was he more indebted for his power 
 to think than to the very thorough instruction in the 
 school logic that he received from his father. ' ' The first 
 intellectual operation in which I arrived at any pro- 
 ficiency," he says, " was dissecting a bad argument, and 
 finding in what part the fallacy lay: and though what- 
 ever capacity of this sort I attained, was due to the fact 
 that it was an intellectual exercise in which I was 
 most perse veringly drilled by my father, yet it is also true 
 that the school logic, and the mental habits acquired in 
 studying it, were among the principal instruments of this 
 drilling. ' ' 1 Many a man has dated a new mental era from 
 the time that he took up the theories of thought, of 
 expression, and of conduct. 
 
 But the passage quoted involved assumptions that 
 are only half true. We will narrow the ground: Why 
 should a teacher bother his head with the physiological 
 and psychological facts that underlie education? In effect 
 this question has been answered already, but it will be 
 well to present the answer more sharply. 
 
 1. The student-teacher will reap the usual disciplinary 
 and cultural benefits that follow the study of science. 
 These benefits will be all the greater because the subject 
 of study relates to the daily work in which the student is 
 engaged. The subject of study is not distant and ab- 
 stract, but near and concrete. Theory is purged by 
 experience; experience is illuminated by theory. He is 
 a poor workman indeed, and particularly a teacher, 
 that has no interest in the rationale of his work. The 
 teacher, and, through the teacher, the pupil, gets the 
 
 1 Autobiography, p. 19. 
 
104 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 benefit of a stronger and fuller mind. There may 
 be cases where scientific studies lead to the poorer 
 practice of an art, owing to the practitioner's absorp- 
 tion in knowledge as such, but experience shows that 
 these are exceptional cases, the rule being just the 
 other way. 
 
 2. The teacher enjoys that power of revision and pre- 
 vision which only deep knowledge of his work can give, 
 and that, satisfaction which can follow only from working 
 in the open field in the light of day. Experience has con- 
 firmed, time and again, what theory suggests — that the 
 practice which is guided solely by habit and routine con- 
 stantly tends to narrowness and mechanism. It also con- 
 firms the suggestion that the only way to correct this 
 tendency when formed, or to prevent its formation, is to 
 vitalize practice by uniting it with knowledge. It is per- 
 haps true that to the common mind nothing seems less 
 vital than theoretical knowledge; but if so it is due, at 
 least in great part, to the unfortunate confounding of 
 theory with conjecture or hypothesis. The Greek con- 
 ception of theory is the true one. eeopca means the in- 
 tellectual view of a subject, and deep insight into its 
 nature; hence, to adjust practice to theory is to adjust it 
 to the facts of the case, and to urge that science should 
 guide practice is much the same thing as urging that 
 practice should be intelligent. 
 
 3. While the principles of science are few and may be 
 studied exhaustively, the problems and cases of the art 
 are inexhaustible. An engineer may grasp the princi- 
 ples on which the building of bridges depends, but he 
 can never anticipate all their applications. He had 
 better therefore master his science rather than seek to 
 accumulate a great stock of pictures, models, and draw- 
 ings of bridges, valuable as these are in their proper place. 
 
THE SCIENCE AND THE ART OF TEACHING. IO5 
 
 4. The study of teaching as an art also is sometimes 
 denounced as useless. But it cannot be denied that, to 
 teach, a man must have an idea of what teaching is, and 
 some idea of how to do it; and this is knowledge. Even 
 M. Jourdain, Macaulay to the contrary, may well have 
 received instructions in the handling of his organs of 
 speech. 
 
 We live in an age of methods. ' 'Tell us how to do it, ' ' 
 "Give us something that we can carry into the school- 
 room," is the cry of thousands of teachers. Educational 
 journals, and even pedagogical books, are crammed with 
 devices and tricks that are elevated to the dignity of 
 methods. Hence it should be said, first, that a method 
 is good only in so far as it leads quickly and easily to the 
 chosen end; and, secondly, that it leads to such an end so 
 far, and so far only, as it embodies a valuable idea or 
 thought. That is a weak mind which, once in the 
 possession of a principle, cannot, at least when reinforced 
 by moderate experience, handle applications as they pre- 
 sent themselves. 
 
 Doubtless it would be too much to say that the man 
 who knows most of the science of painting or sculpture 
 will paint the best pictures or make the finest statues. 
 Theoretical knowledge cannot take the place of technical 
 skill; notwithstanding, the great artists have all had a 
 profound insight into the principles underlying their 
 work. The teacher will find a firm hold of the principle 
 of imitation a much better preparation, in the long run, 
 for teaching the language arts than the painful turning of 
 the crank of routine or grinding in the mill of formal 
 precepts. 
 
 The self-assumed superiority of the so-called ' 'practical 
 man' ' over him whom he scornfully calls ' 'the bookman, ' ' 
 
106 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 consists largely in his freedom from all theories. The fun- 
 mental mistake involved in this assumption consists in 
 confounding theory with conjecture or assumption. A 
 theory is merely a view of certain facts, and if it is 
 bad it is because it does violence to the facts through 
 omission or otherwise. For one to proclaim himself with- 
 out theories is to proclaim himself without ideas. Theories 
 precede all actions that spring from purpose. A cook 
 cannot make a biscuit, or a blacksmith shoe a horse, 
 without a theory; and if, perchance, the wrong theory 
 is followed the results are disastrous, as when the 
 smith attempts to shoe an ox as he would shoe a horse. 
 The fact is, that no man is without his theories. The late 
 Professor Bonamy Price, of Oxford, after observing that 
 "men at all times have occupied themselves with the 
 creation of wealth according to certain rules and ideas, ' ' 
 very pertinently remarks: 
 
 No laborious employment can be extensively carried on with- 
 out the existence of some notions as to the right way of working, 
 and the most fitting methods for attaining the end desired. It is 
 a mistake, though a very common one, to suppose that practical 
 men, as they are called, are destitute of theory. The exact re- 
 verse of this statement is true Practical men swarm with 
 theories, none more so They abound in views, in ideas, in rules, 
 which they endow with the pompous authority of experience; 
 and when new principles are proposed, none are so quick as prac- 
 tical men to overwhelm the innovator with an array of the wisdom 
 which is to be found in prevalent practice. 
 
 The difference between men is not that some have 
 theories while others have none, but that they differ in 
 the source and nature of their theories, as Professor Price 
 goes on to show. 
 
 The difference which separates the man of science from the 
 man of practice does not consist in the presence of general views 
 and ideas on one side, and their absence on the other. Both have 
 
THE SCIENCE AND THE ART OF TEACHING. 107 
 
 views and ideas. The distinction lies in the method by which 
 those views have been reached, in the breadth and completeness 
 of the investigation pursued, in the rigorous questioning of facts, 
 and the careful digestion of the instruction they contain, in the 
 coordination and the logical cohesion of the truths established. 1 
 
 The practice of medicine furnishes a good illustration. 
 The theories of the quack grow out of his own 
 experience and are limited by it; the theories of the 
 physician rest upon the research of the medical world. 
 
 There has been much difference of opinion as to method 
 and the study of method. Talleyrand declared methods 
 to be masters' masters. ' ' The true instruments of the 
 sciences, they are to teachers themselves what teachers 
 are to their pupils. ' ' Pestalozzi, who never did anything 
 methodically, made the method everything, the teacher 
 nothing. He even affirmed that a text-book had no value 
 except so far as it could be emplo3^ed by a teacher without 
 instruction, as well as by one with instruction. M. Corn- 
 pay re quotes the proverb, "As is the master so is the 
 method," as expressing the true view. 
 
 Three questions present themselves to every intelligent 
 teacher, What ? How ? Why ? The first comprehends 
 the method to be taught; the second the method to be 
 followed ; the third the cause or the reason why this method 
 should be followed. These questions are closely con- 
 nected, but they are here given in their natural order. The 
 what and the how must join hands in the best teaching. 
 In elementary schools, method is especially important be- 
 cause pupils have small power to arrange or organize mat- 
 ter for themselves. In colleges and universities, learned 
 scholars may be found who are wasting their own time and 
 their pupils' time because they do not know how to teach. 
 It is never a good sign therefore to hear a teacher sneer- 
 
 1 Principles of Currency, Lecture I. 
 
108 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 ing at methods. As Bacon said: "A lame man on a 
 straight road reaches his destination sooner than a courier 
 who misses his way. ' ' 
 
 It is sometimes said that persons who have studied 
 teaching professionally often fail as teachers, while others 
 who have not so studied it often succeed. While we must 
 admit the facts to be as stated, we should be careful not to 
 draw from them wrong conclusions. Some persons lack 
 native aptitude to teach, just as some others lack aptitude 
 to practice medicine or the law. Besides, professional 
 study may run on wrong lines. Other persons are rich in 
 teaching capacity, and, supplementing their defective train- 
 ing by private study, they succeed. Moreover, nothing 
 can take the place of actual practice in the schoolroom. 
 
 Defined absolutely, there are three kinds of teachers. 
 The mechanical teacher knows nothing of the philosophy 
 of education; he has never studied either the human mind 
 or educational values; he takes everything on authority, 
 and is the slave of tradition, routine, and habit. The em- 
 pirical teacher has a somewhat broader range; still he has 
 no grasp of educational science or history, and is limited 
 by his own observation and experience. The philosophi- 
 cal teacher is guided by the broad facts and laws of edu- 
 cational science; he is more or less versed in the theory 
 and history of education; but all his scientific and his- 
 torical knowledge has been vitalized and illuminated by 
 his own experience. All good teaching grows out of good 
 pedagogical ideas, from whatever source they may be de- 
 rived. 
 
 Still another topic to be treated is the order in 
 which the two leading courses in pedagogy should be 
 taken. Which should come first, the science or the art 
 of teaching ? Facts and principles or rules and methods ? 
 
THE SCIENCE AND THE ART OF TEACHING. IO9 
 
 Something can be said in favor of either mode of pro- 
 cedure. 
 
 It may be said that since principles are the causes of 
 methods, and since we cannot intelligently study modes 
 of doing things unless we understand the things to be 
 done, the natural order is from principles to methods. 
 And from the standpoint of pure theory this reasoning is 
 unanswerable. It would be hard to find a book that reverses 
 the order. ' On the other hand it may be said that general 
 ideas are deduced from practice; that art is older than sci- 
 ence; that it is a great advantage to one studying the science 
 of teaching to have had some previous practical knowledge 
 of it, and that therefore the practical course should come 
 before the theoretical. And this reasoning seems as con- 
 clusive as the other. 
 
 Both of these views, when stated in this exclusive way, 
 are too narrow. We will suppose that a student who has 
 had no experience whatever as a teacher first takes up 
 the course in theory. But this student has been a pupil in 
 the school; or at least has studied, and has had a teacher; 
 he has perhaps read or heard more or less about teaching, 
 so that he has a certain acquaintance with the practical 
 elements of the subject; or he has, at least, a daily exem- 
 plification of the rules of teaching before him in the work 
 he is now doing. And still further, the teacher whose 
 lectures on the theory of teaching he hears, or the author 
 whose books he reads, constantly enforces the principles 
 that he presents with illustrations drawn from the art of 
 teaching. Or, on the other hand, we will suppose that a stu- 
 dent first takes up the practical course. He has, however, 
 been a member of a school; at least belongs to one now, 
 and can hardly have failed to reflect somewhat on the 
 art that he has seen practiced; he has probably seen or 
 heard some discussions of educational doctrine; or, these 
 
IIO STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 two suppositions failing, his teacher of method is con- 
 stantly enforcing the methods and rules that he recom- 
 mends with arguments drawn from the theory of teach- 
 ing. 
 
 It is therefore manifest that the theory and the art of 
 teaching cannot be absolutely separated; that they over- 
 lap to some degree; and that the professor, in presenting 
 the one course, lays the emphasis on theory, while in the 
 other he lays it on practice. The fact is that the science 
 and the art of teaching, like many other sciences, have 
 grown up together. The all-important thing is that the 
 mutual dependence of theory and method shall be under- 
 stood, and that the student, if he begins with principles, 
 shall carry them out into practical rules of teaching; or, 
 if he begins with methods, shall thoroughly ground them 
 in educational doctrine. In the later stages the question 
 of order is more important than in the first stages. Here 
 science should ordinarily precede art. In general, it may 
 be said, that the man who coined the traditional phrase, 
 "Theory and Practice," put the two elements in the 
 proper order. He would have made a mistake if he had 
 said ' ' Practice and Theory. ' ' 
 
 Finally, what has been said as to the relation of the 
 courses in the science and the art of teaching involves a 
 moot question that should receive a word or two of com- 
 ment. This question relates to the value of the so-called 
 model or practice work in connection with the study of 
 pedagogical theory and formal art. 
 
 It would be waste of words to emphasize in general the 
 value of a practical acquaintance with the elements of an 
 art to a person who is engaged in its study, and particu- 
 larly if he looks forward to its practice. No matter how 
 painstaking the teacher may be — no matter how carefully 
 
THE SCIENCE AND THE ART OF TEACHING. Ill 
 
 he may illustrate his ideas and lessons — there is still a 
 certain abstractness or remoteness from reality, unless the 
 pupil has tried, or is permitted to try, his own hand, or 
 at least to observe the activities in question. This is, no 
 doubt, true of teaching as of the arts generally; and this 
 is the reason why model or practice departments are 
 found so commonly in normal schools. The admitted 
 evils that such schools often engender, as method-grinding 
 and self-complacency in the pupils, need not here be dwelt 
 upon ; nor will the proper organization and control of such 
 schools be made the subject of remark. The only point 
 that needs to be made is this, that it is easy to exaggerate 
 the value of such practical elements as can be obtained in 
 a practice school under the ordinary conditions, and also 
 easy to expend unnecessary commiseration upon the 
 pedagogical pupil who does not enjoy such advantages. 
 As urged above, every student of teaching, no matter 
 whether he has taught or not, has been at school; he has 
 been a pupil, has mingled with pupils, and is a pupil now; 
 he has had teachers and now has one or more. In these ways 
 he has accumulated a fund of practical knowledge that will 
 go a considerable distance, although by no means the 
 whole way, towards compensating him for his lack of 
 practical experience, past or present. More than this — 
 he is constantly surrounded by minds old and young; the 
 commerce of life compels him more or less to observe the 
 workings of these minds, and, what is still more to the 
 purpose, he has a mind himself which serves him as a 
 pedagogical laboratory in the same way that it serves him 
 as a psychological laboratory. He is by no means with- 
 out an illuminating knowledge of the matters with w T hich 
 he is dealing. In fact, it is his own personal experience 
 of such matters that is to interpret for him through apper- 
 ception his observations of the minds of others. Ac- 
 
112 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 cordmgly, to call a practice school a "laboratory" in any 
 scientific sense of that term, or to say that children stand 
 to teaching pedagogy in the same relation that plants 
 stand to the teaching of botany, is to fall into a mis- 
 take that is now unhappily not uncommon. This mistake 
 is to overstrain an analogy, and to do violence to facts. 
 
CALVINISM" AND -AVERAGING" IN 
 EDUCATION. 1 
 
 HEN the call to this meeting reached me, I 
 was watching the ripples in the educational 
 journals caused by one of the boldest and 
 frankest educational utterances that I have 
 read for many a day, viz.: the short address made by 
 President Eliot, of Harvard University, at the annual 
 dinner of the Schoolmasters' Club of Boston, at the end 
 of October; and it occurred to me that I might render 
 you a small service by making it the subject of my own 
 discourse. President Eliot's abilities, position, policy, 
 and courage of his opinions always give importance to 
 what he says on educational matters. Perhaps I have 
 not made the happiest selection of a theme; but you will 
 at least remember that in the commonwealth of American 
 education we have no tribunal, as a bench of judges, to 
 pass authoritatively on questions; no digests of opinions 
 or reports of cases that settle causes and prevent further 
 argument. On the contrary, causes are always open to 
 him who chooses to argue them. No doubt we make 
 foolish experiments in consequence; but these are not so 
 costly in the end as it would be to close causes to discus- 
 sion, and to settle questions by referring them to registered 
 wisdom. Moreover, the spirit of our large educational 
 
 1 An Address delivered before the Michigan State Teachers' 
 Association, Lansing, December, 1885. 
 
 113 
 
114 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 gatherings is so catholic, and the range of ability, culture, 
 and experience represented in them so considerable, that 
 almost any topic, even if it touches education only in- 
 directly, is pretty sure to awaken interest if fairly well 
 presented. 
 
 The character of President Eliot's thinking on educa- 
 tion, and the policy that he has pursued at Harvard, are 
 so well understood that, in the beginning, I need only say 
 this in general — each distinct point in his address is an 
 outcropping of his favorite principles of election and com- 
 prehension. In discussing these points, I shall often pass 
 beyond the limits of what he has said, to consider related 
 questions. This is the paragraph in which he states 
 and combats what he calls the " Calvinistic theory'' of 
 education: 
 
 At a meeting of teachers which I attended last week, a dis- 
 tinguished man burst out with a completely irrelevant statement 
 that nothing was good for training that was not hard. Now, I 
 want to say that the view which ascribes usefulness to mental 
 exercise only when it is repulsive and distasteful to the scholar, 
 needing a dead-lift of the will, is to my thinking the absolute 
 opposite of the truth with regard to mental training. No subject 
 is good for the training of a child four years old, or twelve, or 
 eighteen, in which the child or youth is not capable of achieving 
 something, capable even of decided success, and of winning that 
 enjoyment and satisfaction which come with achievement and 
 success. If we would divide subjects into profitable and unprofit- 
 able we must, I believe, always put in the profitable class those 
 subjects which the boy enjoys, and in the unprofitable class those 
 subjects for which he has no capacity and in pursuit of which he 
 gets no enjoyment. A subject is good for a child precisely in pro- 
 portion to his liking for it, or in other words to his taste and 
 capacity for it. 1 
 
 1 The extracts are made from an article by President Eliot in 
 The Popular Educator, November, 1885. This article and the 
 after-dinner speech were the same in substance. 
 
" CALVINISM" AND "AVERAGING" IN EDUCATION. 115 
 
 At the outset we should boldly mark one capital dis- 
 tinction that much current writing and talking on educa- 
 tional and kindred topics tend to confuse, viz. : Work is 
 not play. Ingenious essayists and lecturers sometimes 
 almost delude us into believing, at least for the moment, 
 that they are, or may be made, the same thing. They 
 both involve activity, work commonly more than play; 
 but they differ in the ends to which the activity is di- 
 rected and in the mental attitude of those who put it 
 forth. Work is an act or a series of acts in the line of 
 one's occupation or duty; play is resting from such acts. 
 The synonyms of the one word are "labor," "toil," 
 "employment;" of the other, "pleasure," "amuse- 
 ment," "diversion." Work is girding up the powers 
 for serious effort; play is their relaxation, at least their 
 diversion from ordinary pursuits. Aristotle says there must 
 be business for the sake of leisure. 1 Both work and play 
 appear in a well-ordered life; both have disciplinaty 
 value; both are related, though in quite different ways, 
 to education, but neither one can be made to answer the 
 purposes of the other. 
 
 In educating children the attempt has sometimes been 
 made to put work in the place of play, and sometimes 
 the attempt to put play in the place of work; and it 
 would be hard to say which has led to the greater failure. 
 The first attempt is the blunder of practical teachers only; 
 the second is the blunder both of teachers and of writers 
 on educational theory. So sober a man as John Locke 
 not only proposed to combine instruction and sport, but 
 said nothing like work should be laid on children; the 
 great Ube and skill of a teacher in the case of small chil- 
 dren being, he affirmed, to make all as easy as he can. 2 
 
 1 The Politics, vii. 14, 13, Translated by Jowett. 
 
 8 See Thoughts Concerning Education, \ 129, 148-155. 
 
Il6 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 No doubt play comes before work in the order of de- 
 velopment; no doubt children learn many useful 
 things in their sports; no doubt the kindergarten has a 
 message for the primary teacher: but failure will in the 
 end attend every attempt to make the schoolroom a play- 
 room and the course of study a series of games. Kven 
 in a school where the aim is to teach only through amuse- 
 ments, children divide the exercises set for them into two 
 classes, making work of some and play of others. 1 More- 
 over, if it were possible to clothe all work in the habit of 
 play, it would not answer the ends of complete discipline. 
 John Maynard did not think it play when, in smoke and 
 flame, he stood at his wheel until burnt to a crisp. The 
 sentry does not think it play as, in cold and storm, he 
 paces his weary beat at midnight, keeping watch over the 
 sleeping army that has been given to him in trust. The 
 nurse who, in hospital or home, watches alone over her 
 feverish and delirious patient in the small hours, does not 
 think it play. Nor, again, does the pilot, the sentry, or the 
 nurse acquire his fortitude and devotion in spinning tops, 
 flying kites, or playing lawn-tennis. To be sure tops and 
 kites and tennis have their place, but the ability to gird 
 up the powers of the body and the mind for supreme ef- 
 forts, or even for common efforts, comes from a different 
 regimen. It was in a thorough school that St. Paul learned 
 to say, " For necessity is laid upon me." 
 
 It may be replied that men sometimes find their play- 
 spells in severe exertion of a particular kind, as solving 
 problems in mathematics or physics. Such declarations 
 are often to be understood rhetorically. Still it must be 
 said that long application to given things may produce a 
 
 1 "The plays of children should not be systematized; they should 
 give the individual an opportunity for the distinct development of 
 faculty." — Radestock: Habit i?i Education. 
 
" CALVINISM" AND ''AVERAGING" IN EDUCATION. II7 
 
 second nature that speaks a different voice from the first 
 nature. Work may become a disease. Lord Chief Justice 
 Ellenborough sat on the bench until he said the greatest 
 pleasure of his life was to hear Follett, then a young bar- 
 rister, argue a point of law. Again, great interest in a 
 subject, and great enthusiasm in its pursuit, make it 
 attractive and pleasant. We read that ( 'J ac °D served 
 seven years for Rachel and they seemed to him but a few 
 days, for the love he had to her." But plain, unso- 
 phisticated common sense holds work and play antithetical. 
 Even so devoted and resolute a lover as Jacob would have 
 preferred to win his bride in an easier way than serving 
 seven years as a herdsman. 
 
 Now, I do charge President Eliot with confusing work 
 and play. Such confusion is not necessarily involved in 
 anything that he says; but so much such confusion exists, 
 that a bold delineation of the two kingdoms seemed a 
 proper prelude to taking up his real point. 
 
 The President tells us that studies should be made in- 
 teresting and easy; school, pleasant and attractive. This 
 is indeed very valuable advice. The unpleasant associa- 
 tions that still cling around the words ' 'pedagogue' ' and 
 "master" are survivals of that period in educational 
 history when it was common to make school studies ex- 
 ceedingly hard, school discipline exceedingly severe, and 
 school life exceedingly forbidding. The Calvinistic theory 
 was then in its glory. What is left of this regimen is now 
 passing away so rapidly that we need to give much more 
 attention to what is taking its place than we do to hasten- 
 ing its passage. 
 
 The child has a spontaneous nature that should be 
 harnessed to studies and to the whole work of life. Auto- 
 matic attention is that state of the mind in which its energy 
 is given to a thing from some native affinity or attraction; 
 
Il8 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 volitional attention, that state in which its energy is given 
 by an act of choice. The development of volitional atten- 
 tion is one of the highest aims of discipline. Now, in 
 training the child the spontaneous attention must be 
 rallied to the support of the volitional, which is weak or 
 rather does not at first exist at all; but as time goes on the 
 volitional attention should grow and become more and more 
 independent of the spontaneous. Humor has been likened 
 to the lever by means of which we raise great weights 
 with a small force. l,ove and enthusiasm are also power- 
 ful motors. There is a large suggestion for the teacher 
 in the fact that a little boy who complains bitterly of the 
 weariness of walking will, when put astride of his grand- 
 father's cane, and told that it is a horse, scamper away 
 forgetful of his own bitter complaints. But somewhat of 
 life consists in walking when one is weary,- and no boy is 
 fitted for life who cannot walk. The child should indeed 
 be led to the hard by the way of the easy; but the man 
 has no real training or character who cannot, on due 
 occasion, collect his powers to do a multitude of things 
 that he considers hard and disagreeable. The spontane- 
 ous powers keep us alive in infancy, and death comes 
 when they wholly fail us; but the highest end of educa- 
 tion is the fullest development of the judgment, the moral 
 sense, and the will. Hitch the spontaneous forces to 
 your wagon by all means; but if you have no other horses, 
 do not be surprised when you find that you drive an un- 
 certain team. 
 
 Drawing nearer to President Eliot, it is not true that 
 nothing is good for training unless it is hard; but it is 
 true that no training is complete which does not involve 
 much severe and vigorous labor. It is not true that mental 
 exercise is useful only when it is repulsive and distasteful, 
 
u 
 
 CALVINISM " AND " AVERAGING " IN EDUCATION. 1 1 9 
 
 needing a dead-lift of the will; but it is true that a good 
 many such lifts have to be made, and that the child must 
 be got ready for them by lifting. It is true that no sub- 
 ject is good for training in which the child is not 
 capable of achieving something, and of enjoying the 
 achievement; but it is not true that a subject is always 
 good for him in the long run in proportion to his present 
 capacity and liking for it. Sometimes it is the case that 
 a child, or older pupil, who has small capacity for a sub- 
 ject, and finds little pleasure in its pursuit, develops, 
 through application and study, great capacity and pleas- 
 ure. After they have passed the rudiments of learning, 
 children should not be kept long at subjects for which, 
 under skillful teaching, they have a positive aversion; 
 nor, on the other hand, should the choice of their studies 
 be left to their caprices and whims. Things should not 
 be made hard that are by nature easy. There is no reason 
 in blocking the way to grammatical analysis with a cart- 
 load of nomenclature; or in weighing down the solution 
 of a simple example in arithmetic with a ponderous 
 formula. There is no excuse for retaining in text-books 
 the artificial distinctions and antiquated methods often 
 found in them. Arithmetics, for example, should not be 
 museums for hanging up on exhibition "applications" 
 that have disappeared from business, if indeed they were 
 ever known there. But there is a difference between real 
 life and training after all. In real life it is best to accom- 
 plish results with the smallest expenditure of power and in 
 the quickest way consistent with thoroughness; but in the 
 nursery and the school this is not always the case. The 
 child that can be carried quickly and easily across the 
 room, must learn to walk across it. Pupils must learn 
 algebraic methods by first solving problems that they can 
 more easily solve by arithmetical methods. Astronomers 
 
120 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 do not now, like Sir Isaac Newton, use the Greek 
 geometry in making their computations; 1 but the math- 
 ematical student needs the discipline and logical forms of 
 the Greek geometry nevertheless. Moreover, we only 
 destroy the child morally by keeping him forever shut up 
 in a glass case; we should rather equip him with sound 
 principles, good habits, healthful appetites and desires, 
 pure affections, and right purposes, and then allow him 
 to be subjected to trial and testing. Further, trial and 
 testing are essential to the production of that very equip- 
 ment. In a word, my whole contention is that the child 
 must be brought, progressively of course, to measure his 
 full powers with the labors and difficulties of life. 
 
 My reason for dwelling so long on this point is my con- 
 viction that nowhere along the long line of educational 
 discussion is there greater need of clear ideas. We forget 
 sometimes that the end of teaching is not to place certain 
 information in the mind of the pupil in the easiest way, 
 but rather to see that it is retained and assimilated, and 
 that the mind and character are strengthened by the 
 process. Partly in this forgetfulness, and partly in our 
 haste to hurry children along, lies the explanation of some 
 of the characteristic features of our schools. Books are 
 not taken away from children, but they are not given the 
 chance that they need to study them; while teachers, with 
 their " new educations," " natural methods," and " oral 
 
 1 "Speaking of the ancient geometry used by Newton, Dr. Whe- 
 well has said: 'The ponderous instrument of synthesis, so effective 
 in his hands, has never since been grasped by any one who could 
 use it for such purposes; and we gaze at it with admiring curi- 
 osity, as on some gigantic implement of war which stands idle 
 among the memorials of ancient days, and makes us wonder what 
 manner of man he was who could wield as a weapon what we can 
 hardly lift as a burden.' " — Draper: Intellectual Development oj 
 Europe, p. 529, 
 
"CALVINISM" AND " AVERAGING " IN EDUCATION. 121 
 
 instruction, ' ' fill the children up with knowledge and at 
 the same time destroy mental character. Perhaps I should 
 remark that this is true only in a relative sense. It is 
 quite generally asserted by high school teachers who have 
 had a lengthened experience, for example, that their pupils 
 are not the independent workers that they were fifteen or 
 twenty years ago. An old lady familiarly called ' 'Grand- 
 ma ' ' was a patient in a hospital for the insane over which 
 a friend of mine presided as superintendent. She reso- 
 lutely refused to swallow food, and for two full years fed 
 herself only once in the natural way. She would place 
 the feeding pipe in her throat, and hold the bowl of milk or 
 broth in her hands, while the attendant threw the liquid 
 into her stomach with a pump. One day the doctor said: 
 ''Grandma, don't you think it would be better if you 
 would eat this food yourself?" " Oh, no," she answered, 
 "this is so much easier!" With all his mistakes in 
 educational matters, John Stuart Mill certainly understood 
 the great educational transition of his times when he wrote: 
 
 I do not believe that boys can be induced to apply themselves 
 with vigor, and what is so much more difficult, perseverance, to 
 dry and irksome studies, by the sole force of persuasion and soft 
 words. Much must be done, and much must be learned, by chil- 
 dren, for which rigid discipline, and known liability to punish- 
 ment, are indispensable as means. It is, no doubt, a very lauda- 
 ble effort in modern teaching, to render as much as possible of 
 what the young are required to learn, easy and interesting to them. 
 But when this principle is pushed to the length of not requiring 
 them to learn anything but what has been made easy and interest- 
 ing, one of the chief objects of education is sacrificed. I rejoice 
 in the decline of the old brutal and tyrannical system of teach- 
 ing, which, however, did succeed in enforcing habits of applica- 
 tion; but the new, as it seems to me, is training up a race 
 of men who will be incapable of doing anything which is dis- 
 agreeable to them. * 
 
 1 Autobiography, pp. 52-53. 
 
122 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 Mr. Mill even said: "A pupil from whom nothing is 
 ever demanded which he cannot do, never does all he can. ' ' 
 
 In his second paragraph President Eliot gives his views 
 of another division of the subject: 
 
 This idea, I know, if carried out thoroughly, runs directly 
 counter to another very common idea — namely, that there is a 
 considerable number of subjects which everybody ought to know. 
 Now, the longer I live, the greater experience and wider observa- 
 tion I have, the more I settle to the conviction that there is no one 
 thing that a liberally educated man must know. In arithmetic, 
 for example, what v stumbling blocks to children are least common 
 multiple and greatest common divisor; but we have all discovered 
 that common people have no use for either of these matters. And 
 so on throughout much of school education. It is not at all nec- 
 essary for everybody to know what air is made of, where the River 
 Charles rises, how the pump draws water, or the names of the 
 stars, or of any of the kings of Egypt. Not one of these things is 
 in the slightest degree essential to a liberal education. Hence the 
 notion that there is a certain number of subjects which everybody 
 should know, ought never to be allowed to interfere with or coun- 
 teract the general principle that the best training for every indi- 
 vidual lies in the pursuit of those subjects for which he is best fitted 
 and which he enjoys. 
 
 Unfortunately, this language is not as clear as could be 
 desired. In one sentence the President denies "that 
 there is a considerable number of subjects which every- 
 body ought to know, ' ' thereby apparently admitting by 
 implication that there are some such subjects; and in the 
 next sentence he affirms ' ' that there is no one thing that 
 a liberally educated man must know. ' ' The denial and 
 the admission can be harmonized only by holding that 
 the term " thing " applies to a single fact or object, and 
 is not the same asa " subject " or branch of knowledge. 
 But we are cut off from making this distinction by the 
 last sentence, where what has been affirmed of ' ' thing ' ' 
 
"CALVINISM" AND "AVERAGING" IN EDUCATION. 1 23 
 
 is affirmed of "subject." Apparently, then, the Presi- 
 dent of Harvard desires us to understand him in the most 
 absolute sense; there is no one thing or subject which a lib- 
 erally educated man need know. This is a surrender of 
 the three R's, unless we are to suppose that these are in- 
 struments or methods for learning things and subjects, 
 and not such themselves. 
 
 One's view of the whole paragraph will depend some- 
 what upon the sense that he attaches to the expression 
 " a liberally educated man," a topic that I set aside for 
 the present. No one can fairly claim that such a man 
 must know the elements of the air, the source of 
 Charles River, the action of a pump, the names of the 
 stars, or the names of the kings of Egypt. But the real 
 question is this: What is a liberally educated man's 
 relation to the great departments of knowledge to which 
 these facts belong — to chemistry, geography, physics, 
 astronomy, and history? Admit, for the sake of argument, 
 ' ' that the best training for every individual lies in the 
 pursuit of those subjects for which he is best fitted," 
 provided we can only find that out ; but since it is a fact 
 that special talents do not ordinarily declare themselves 
 at the age of ten or twelve years, how are we going to 
 make that discovery ? The boy of those ages is quite 
 apt to have a stock of whims and notions of his own; 
 moreover, what he enjoys depends largely upon his 
 associations and habits; and we cannot relegate his studies 
 to the court of notion and enjoyment. 
 
 So much for Calvinism. L,et us now hear the President 
 on averaging and uniformity. 
 
 There is another principle which we should bear in mind, 
 though it runs counter to generally accepted ideas, viz: That 
 uniformity in intellectual training is never to be regarded as an 
 
124 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 advantage, but as an evil from which we cannot completely 
 escape. We have lately heard a great deal about " keeping step " 
 as a valuable part of public-school training; but I do not know a 
 more unfortunate figure to use with regard to education. Even 
 in military movements, if troops want to get anywhere they 
 never keep step. A large school is almost necessarily a kind of 
 averaging machine. But we should always bear in mind that 
 though this averaging may be in some measure necessary, it is a 
 necessary evil. All should admit that it would be an ineffable loss 
 to mankind if the few great men were averaged with the millions 
 of common people, — if by the averaging process the world had 
 lost such men as Faraday and Agassiz, Hamilton and Webster, 
 Gladstone and Cavour. But do we equally well understand that 
 when ten bright, promising children are averaged with ninety 
 slow, inert, ordinary children, a very serious loss is inflicted, not 
 only upon those ten, but upon the community in which the one 
 hundred children are to grow up ? There is a serious and prob- 
 ably an irreparable loss caused by the averaging of the ten with 
 the ninety children. Thererore I say that uniformity in education 
 all along the line is an evil which we should always be endeavor- 
 ing to counteract, by picking out the brighter and better children, 
 and helping them on by every means in our power. 
 
 No other paragraph in the address is so exasperating 
 to public-school teachers as this one, and no other is so 
 deserving of their attention. Putting aside our resent- 
 ment at being talked to in this manner, we should candidly 
 inquire what there is in this matter of uniformity and 
 averaging. 
 
 In a sense a large public school is ' ' a kind of averaging 
 machine." But the world is full of such machines, and 
 we need not be over-afraid of them. A national literature, 
 no matter how rich and varied, is an averaging machine. 
 It tends to produce a certain mental homogeneity, a certain 
 type of culture that is more or less distinct from all other 
 cultures. The American is not reared on the literature 
 of Italy or Persia, and would not be an American if he 
 were. The Christian Church, in the broadest historical 
 
"CALVINISM'' AND " AVERAGING " IN EDUCATION. 1^5 
 
 sense, is an averaging machine; and so, in a much closer 
 sense, are the state churches of Europe and the Christian 
 denominations of America. One does not need to be a 
 theologian to trace the line of delimitation separating the 
 Christian Church from all other churches, as the Jewish, 
 the Mohammedan, or the Buddhist. The Christian 
 denominations rest upon certain doctrinal uniformities 
 and certain spiritual cultures, which uniformities and 
 cultures they tend powerfully to perpetuate. Non- 
 conformity is the loose-fitting name of a multitude of 
 British sects; but it nevertheless marks off some very 
 definite beliefs or non-beliefs which those sects hold in 
 common. Colleges and universities are averaging 
 machines; their function being to provide society with 
 liberally educated men, who have something in common 
 even when the name is held in a sense loose enough to please 
 President Eliot. Republican government and absolute 
 monarchy are averaging machines, each tending to pro- 
 duce its own type of citizen or subject. Nay, civil society 
 itself, the very civilization of which we boast, is an 
 averaging machine; it is plainly divided from barbarous 
 or savage society, and tends to certain uniform results. 
 Certainly in this broad sense, large public schools, and 
 small public schools, and schools of all kinds are averag- 
 ing machines. Moreover, they should be such ma- 
 chines. The name may offend us by its suggestion 
 of mechanical rather than vital or organic processes, 
 but we need not hesitate to admit the fact. Hence 
 if President Eliot speaks absolutely when he sa} r s 
 that uniformity in intellectual training is never an 
 advantage, and that averaging is a necessary evil, I can- 
 not agree with him. Probably, however, he does not 
 speak in that way. So far, then, there is no room for 
 a quarrel. 
 
126 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 But this is neither the kind of averaging nor the kind 
 of uniformity that President Eliot means. He has in his 
 mind a process that ignores the individuality of children, 
 kills originality, rounding off the sharp knobs of genius 
 and character, and thereby accomplishes two things — 
 turning out a type of tamely uniform men and women, 
 and losing to the world its Faradays and Agassizes, its 
 Hamiltons and Websters, its Gladstones and Cavours. I 
 do not share the fear that there is great danger of the 
 potential great men of the future being spoiled in this 
 way, but there is such a thing as over-averaging. Mr. 
 Bagehot said civilization consists of two elements, custom 
 and change, legality and progress. * ' L,aw, rigid, defi- 
 nite, concise law, is the primary want of early mankind. " 
 This is the "cake of custom," or "the preservative 
 habit," with which civil society everywhere begins. 
 Then come progress and variety; "getting out of a 
 fixed law," " breaking the cake of custom," "breaking 
 through the preservative habit and reaching something 
 better. ' ' * Both theory and history prove that the second 
 of these steps is much the more difficult of the two. Asia 
 is full of arrested civilizations. Witness China, which 
 once had a promising civilization, but which for thou- 
 sands of years has stood still, wholly unable to break the 
 tough cake of custom that antiquity baked. The aver- 
 aging machine has there done its perfect work. We talk 
 of the "average American," having in mind a certain 
 vague type of man, and not venturing to name as such 
 any individual in the throng who jostle us on the street; 
 but in Pekin, if I understand the matter rightly, you can 
 safely point to almost any passer-by with the words, 
 "That is the average Chinaman." Once more, there 
 may be a valuable suggestion in the fact that the Chinese 
 
 1 Physics and Politics, pp. 21, 27, 53. 
 
"CALVINISM" AND "AVERAGING" IN EDUCATION. 127 
 
 averaging machine is in the hands of the schoolmaster; 
 in no other country in the world have the teacher, the 
 school, and literary studies been so powerful in moulding 
 the national character and life. 
 
 It is this excess of uniformity — this over-averaging — that 
 President Eliot complains of, and that we all need to watch 
 with fear and trembling. There is a certain danger of its 
 appearance in schools of all kinds; other things being equal, 
 more danger in large schools than in small ones, and in 
 systems of schools than in single schools. Many teachers 
 do over- emphasize— and the majority of teachers are more 
 or less likely to over- emphasize — keeping step. To com- 
 pare the public schools with other schools might be thought 
 invidious, and to speak in quantitative terms of any school 
 is impossible; but I am free to say, for one, that President 
 Eliot has pointed out one spot where public-school men 
 need to keep the danger signal all the time flying. 
 
 Men offer to our observation a great variety of talents 
 and tastes. In his late address at Johns Hopkins Univer- 
 sity, Archdeacon Farrar said: 
 
 The minds of men differ radically. Some men, like my friend 
 the late Dean Stanley, are interested in the nature and thought of 
 men; others breathe most freely in the regions of the abstract. 
 Charles Darwin said that at school he had learned nothing, with 
 the exception of that which he had taught himself by private ex- 
 periments in chemistry; and when the head master discovered 
 him, instead of encouraging him, he reproached him before all 
 the form with being &pocco currente, which he thought a dread- 
 ful name. St. Bernard is so dead to outer impressions that he 
 travels all day along L,ake Geneva, and then asks where the lake 
 is; while Linnaeus is so sensitive to the beauties of nature that, 
 when he beholds a promontory standing boldly forth and teeming 
 with beauty, he cannot help falling upon his knees and thanking 
 God for such a world. 
 
 What educational problems these examples suggest! 
 But every man of reading can readily parallel them, even 
 
128 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 if he cannot state them in as choice language. Sir Walter 
 Scott took small interest in the school studies, and was 
 looked upon with little favor by the masters; but he had a 
 passion for the antiquities, history, and minstrelsy of Scot- 
 land, and finally became the great chivalric poet and his- 
 torical romancer of the century. You remember the stories 
 of Darwin and Sir Humphrey Davy. But a much com- 
 moner case is such as this: A boy who does nothing in 
 school but make trouble has a taste for drawing and 
 mechanical contrivance; he spends the time that the 
 teacher wants him to bestow on geography and grammar 
 in making pictures and toy machinery, and at last blos- 
 soms out, to the surprise of everybody, an architect or 
 an inventor. But the variety of character is greater than 
 the variety of intellect. The sensibility and the will pre- 
 sent to the educator more problems and more difficult 
 ones than the understanding. Children's minds have 
 been compared to combination locks; if you have the 
 "combination," you can enter at once; if you have not, 
 no pounding on the door will give you entrance. Some- 
 times the combination is simple and easy, and then again 
 it is complex and difficult. 
 
 Now, our problem is to adapt the schools to this variety 
 of mind and character. Averaging of some sort begins at 
 once. One hard thing to manage is the course of study; 
 the work assigned in the grades must not be measured by 
 the ability of the brightest, nor again of the dullest, 
 scholars. The problem confronts us again in the exami- 
 nations and promotions. Then the teacher question 
 brings it up in a still more trying form. Some teachers 
 can rise and fall through two or three octaves, some 
 through one octave, some are confined to a single note. 
 In government and moral control it is even worse, since 
 the average teacher has less power to discipline and mould 
 
" CALVINISM " AND " AVERAGING " IN EDUCATION. 129 
 
 character than she has to instruct. One teacher reports a 
 pupil stubborn; another says he is perfectly manageable. 
 One teacher soothes a boy who is bristling like the fretful 
 porcupine; another ruffles him and makes him more fret- 
 ful. In some schools you will always find more or less 
 irritation and friction; troublesome boys who pass into 
 other schools disappear from sight like icebergs drifting 
 towards the torrid zone. We have difficulty in account- 
 ing for these differences in teachers. Even the most skill- 
 ful analysts of character fail us. They mention ' ' good 
 sense," "sympathy," and several other common quali- 
 ties, and then pass off into vagueness — " native tact, " 
 "subtle influence," and "indefinable quality." Most 
 unfortunately, where the teacher should be fullest of re- 
 sources the most vicious averaging is done. Again, 
 women are more skillful than men in finding the mind 
 and heart combinations of small children, and this is why 
 they make the best primary teachers. 
 
 I am familiar with the manner in which the regulation 
 schoolmaster puts aside such examples as those just pre- 
 sented. He says they are "exceptional," and declares, 
 what is true enough as a rule, that the boys and girls who 
 do well in school do well in other places; but the question 
 arises whether the child that cannot go at the common 
 pace, but has a pace of his own — the boy who is separate 
 and apart, and is therefore called "queer," or "odd," 
 or "strange" — receives the attention that is his due. 
 Should such a boy as Walter Scott, or Charles Darwin, 
 or Humphrey Davy appear in the schools of Detroit, 
 Chicago, or Cleveland, would he find any room, or would 
 he be driven out by the established regimen ? I shall 
 not answer my own question, but will say that the schools 
 sometimes seem to present a case of arrested develop- 
 ment. The graded-school movement has done great 
 
130 Studies in education. 
 
 things for education; it has brought system and order out 
 of chaos; it has created custom and legality, but the 
 question of individual adaptation and progress has not 
 been fully solved. The cake of custom has been baked, 
 but not fully broken. This is my excuse for offering 
 some remarks on this point of a more definitely practical 
 character. 
 
 1. President Eliot does not exaggerate the value to the 
 world of its great men; nor is his solicitude for the ten 
 brightest children in a hundred misplaced. He was 
 right when he wrote in "The Atlantic Monthly" ten 
 years ago: 
 
 We Americans are so used to weighing multitudes and being 
 ruled by majorities that we are apt to underrate the potential 
 influence of individuals. Yet we know that Agassiz's word about 
 a fossil fish justly outweighed the opinion of the whole human 
 race besides; that Von Moltke is worth great armies to Germany; 
 that a few pages of poetry about slavery and freedom by Longfel- 
 low, Lowell, and Whittier have had the profouudest effect upon 
 the public fortunes of this country during the past thirty years; 
 that the religions of the world have not been the combined work 
 of multitudes, but have been accepted from individuals. We 
 must not be led by our averages and our majorities to forget that 
 one life maybe more precious than other millions; that one heroic 
 character, one splendid genius, may well be worth more to hu- 
 manity than multitudes of common men. 1 
 
 But it does not seem possible to make very full provi 
 sion for the highest abilities in schools of any kind. Ths 
 fact is, the men who have them move in an orbit, and 
 with an impetus, of their own. In discussing the scale 
 of merit among men who obtain mathematical honors at 
 the University of Cambridge, Mr. Galton speaks of the 
 enormous differences of power that the examinations reveal. 
 
 ijune, 1875, p. 713. 
 
" CALVINISM" AND "AVERAGING" IN EDUCATION. 13I 
 
 One year the senior wrangler obtained 9,422 marks, while 
 the man who stood at the bottom of the same honor list 
 obtained only 309. Galton states the ratio of abilities as 
 30 or 32 to 1; that is, the senior wrangler is able to 
 grapple with subjects thirty or thirty-two times as diffi- 
 cult as the man who stands lowest on the list. And 
 yet he insists that the examinations do not give the best 
 men a fair chance, owing to the large amount of time that 
 is taken up in the mechanical labor of writing. 1 
 
 Now, how are these extraordinary men to be educated? 
 I can see but one possible answer — they must, for the 
 most part, get what they need in extra-school work. 
 What they need is great teachers who can guide them in 
 their studies. This is what Dr. Brunnow did for Watson 
 at Ann Arbor. It is not practicable to bring the bright- 
 est pupils in a public-school grade together in classes by 
 themselves; the different classes of pupils within the 
 grade must, for the time, work together. But when we 
 succeed in gearing the public library to the public school, 
 the best pupils can pour their surplus power into litera- 
 ture. It may be replied that the best pupils are apt to be 
 the nervous and precocious ones, who should not be 
 crowded, which is true in a measure; but there are other 
 pupils of superior ability and strength who can do more 
 than the allotted measure of work. 
 
 2. A good teacher can do a great deal of this differ- 
 ential work within the school. Here, I fear, teachers do 
 not always understand their business. At the beginning 
 of a term a class is graded, and the teacher, perhaps, 
 thinks that she should keep it graded. Not at all; it is 
 her duty to ungrade the school as quickly and thoroughly 
 as possible. Even classes may be very easy to handle, 
 but they indicate average teaching. English fox-hunters 
 
 1 Hereditary Genius, p. 20. 
 
I32 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 think it a great merit in a pack of hounds to run in so 
 close a body that a blanket will cover them, but schools 
 are not, or at least should not be, ' 'packs of children. ' ' By 
 ungrading a school I do not mean that the bright children 
 are always to be promoted out of the class, though that is 
 sometimes best: I rather mean that extra work may be 
 furnished in school or out of school to those who are able 
 and anxious to do it. This would, in reality, be putting 
 two or three courses in the one course: imperia in im- 
 perio. 
 
 3. To put elective studies in lower-grade schools I 
 think impracticable. The studies of those grades are 
 fundamental in character as well as in name, and the 
 children, with the exceptions soon to be made, must be 
 held to them. But you will often find boys who have no 
 taste and no ability for grammar, for example, but are 
 good readers, good arithmeticians, good geographers, and 
 are full of general information into the bargain. To re- 
 fuse promotion to such a boy, particularly if his stay in 
 school will be short, is an injustice. The same is true of 
 the girl who succeeds in everything but arithmetic. But 
 I shall be told that there are indolent pupils, and pupils 
 who have dislikes for particular studies, and that these 
 will also ask for promotion when they fail. This difficulty 
 is not an imaginary one; but I reply that I would pro- 
 mote none on this score who have not also been successful 
 in nearly all the studies. Moreover, the refusal to do 
 justice to one class of pupils because another and a differ- 
 ent class will make trouble, while it must sometimes be 
 done perhaps, is most emphatically a vicious averaging 
 process. Again, there are pupils who never master the 
 work of any grade beyond the fourth or fifth; they absorb 
 so much of a subject and never absorb any more; and, 
 when the point of saturation is reached, they should be 
 
" CALVINISM " AND " AVERAGING " IN EDUCATION. 1 33 
 
 moved along. Of course such pupils cannot be cairied 
 through the schools and graduated; fortunately for the 
 management, however, they generally disappear before 
 graduation day comes. Perhaps I shall be asked, "How 
 much would you yield at these various points?" That 
 question cannot be answered in quantitative terms. What 
 I mean is, I would individualize the cases and deal with 
 them as they arise. 
 
 But one side of uniformity and averaging President 
 Eliot did not touch on. It was left to Professor Harris, 
 of Andover, at that famous dinner, to discuss the subject 
 of order. He is reported as having said: " Order is not 
 heaven's first law; order is the law of a small mind — of an 
 imitative, mechanical mind. Order, as a law, reminds 
 one of a Dutch garden, of rooms in a hotel with furniture 
 arranged exactl)^ alike. There is a vast distance between 
 order and disorder where variety may appear. ' ' We need 
 not weigh these words one by one, or as a whole; but it is 
 desirable to think the important subject ot order out to 
 the end. 
 
 The common saying that order is not an end but a 
 means is perfectly true. The same may be said of educa- 
 tion itself, though in a different sense. Order is proxi- 
 mate to education, education to life. A certain kind and 
 amount of order is essential to intellectual education; there 
 must be attention and application to the objects of stud}- . 
 Migratory tribes never become highly civilized; bodies of 
 men must, as a whole, become fixed and permanent be- 
 fore they can really enter on the march of mental and 
 moral progress. A similar condition attends the educa- 
 tion of the individual pupil. Then order has an important 
 moral bearing. Regularity, punctuality, industry, and 
 obedience, all requiring much self-control, are prominent 
 
134 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 features of public schools as now organized and conducted; 
 and how important they are as moral virtues, no reading 
 and thinking man has an excuse for not understanding, 
 since Dr. W. T. Harris gave them this rank and dignity, 
 first in one of his St. Louis reports, and afterwards in a 
 paper read to the National Council of Education in 1883. * 
 And this is one side of the case as fully as I need to pre- 
 sent it; now for the per contra. 
 
 Nothing in school management is easier than to overdo 
 order. Particularly is this true in the cases of small 
 children of American ancestry, with a tendency to ner- 
 vousness. Every man of sense and observation will admit 
 this the moment he reflects on their restless manner, their 
 animal spirits, and their small power of physical self- 
 control. 2 Such children must have frequent physical ex- 
 ercises while the school hours are passing; also a good 
 deal of liberty when engaged in work at their seats. They 
 cannot be ' ' trussed' ' like so many chickens. The old- 
 fashioned tests of school excellence, ' 'you can hear a pin 
 fall," or "a watch tick," are most unnatural, absurd, and 
 tyrannical: human nature rebels against such repression. 
 Reasonable order in the school-room, for the most part, 
 must be secured indirectly; it must come as the result of 
 keen interest in the work, and close application to it. 
 What is sometimes called ' 'good order' ' does not always 
 imply either interest in studies or a good school, since it 
 
 1 The National Council of Education, 1883. 
 
 2 Dr. G. Stanley Hall gives this bit of description: "I have 
 seen a file of one hundred and fifty small German boys just as they 
 marched out of the school house at noon, almost unbroken a 
 quarter of a mile away; and I observed several hundred little girls 
 at the Victoria School in Berlin, during an outdoor recess, and did 
 not see one run a step or do anything a lady ought not to have 
 done, although they were allowed perfect freedom." — Aspects of 
 German Culture, p. 306. 
 
" CALVINISM " AND " AVERAGING " IN EDUCATION. 135 
 
 may be secured by extreme repression; but interest and 
 application are pretty certain to lead to good order. In 
 other words, order should be largely spontaneous. In the 
 long run, that teacher will best succeed in securing it who 
 says little about it. Even grown persons who are con- 
 sciously trying to keep still find it difficult to do so. How 
 hard many find it to sit for a photograph ! The boy whose 
 business is to be quiet is likely to make a great deal of 
 noise while about it. Moreover, a positive direction 
 or order to keep still, given to any assemblage, tends 
 to provoke nervous and muscular movements. Great 
 audiences are as still as death, not when the orator is 
 descanting on order and stillness, but when he loses him- 
 self and them in his subject. Hence attempts to secure 
 order should not be thrust into the faces of children. 
 Wendell Phillips tells an anecdote of a judge who 
 said to the crier of the court, " Mr. Crier, }^ou are 
 the noisiest man in court, with your everlasting shout of 
 'silence !' " So it is in some schools; the teacher with her 
 sharp cries, "attention!" "position!" causes, directly 
 and indirectly, more nervousness and confusion than all 
 the scholars put together. I have heard children say, ' ' I 
 cannot keep still in that school." But while the order of 
 school should be mostly spontaneous, and therefore 
 unconscious, I know full well that often the teacher must 
 take a pupil, and even a school, in hand, and bring about 
 the desired result by direct means. 
 
 But there is another view of the subject, second to no 
 other in importance. A good teacher must possess two 
 great qualities; the power to govern or manage, and the 
 power to instruct and develop the child. That the second 
 of these is the greater power, is as clear as that the first is 
 often more highly valued. Unfortunately, there are teach- 
 
136 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 ers of good abilities, excellent character, fine education, 
 apt to teach, and of admirable influence on mind and 
 heart, who are not gifted as managers. Some are even 
 weak. In time they may establish their influence in the 
 school, but they cannot walk into the room and command 
 order with a nod or a wave of the hand. Still more un- 
 fortunately, there are other teachers who have large power 
 to manage, but are very poor and weak in intellectual 
 and moral qualities. These teachers, often coarse and 
 ruling by mere animal dominancy, can nod and wave 
 children into enforced subjection, but they succeed indif- 
 ferently in the real ends for which the school exists. I 
 am fully aware that a certain amount of control is essen- 
 tial to good instruction, and that a teacher who cannot 
 govern, no matter how admirable a person she may be, is 
 a failure; but it has often seemed to me unfortunate that, 
 nine times in ten, the visitor, or superintendent on visit- 
 ing a school, especially if the teacher be a new one, is first 
 struck by the order and afterwards by the instruction. 
 Then five or ten minutes often suffices the experienced 
 observer to tell whether a school is managed or not, while 
 repeated visits, some of them protracted ones, are neces- 
 sary to ascertain the character of the instruction along all 
 the lines of school work. Particularly is this true in the 
 upper grades, where the work is widely differentiated. 
 These theoretical views, together with some observation, 
 lead me to two conclusions which, however, are but one 
 at root: That the superintendent, the schoolboard, and 
 even the whole community, are pretty certain to over- 
 value the managing teacher as compared with the 
 developing teacher; and that, generally, too much atten- 
 tion is given to order as compared with instruction. 
 And still a teacher must govern to a degree or she cannot 
 develop. 
 
IN EDUCATION. 1 37 
 
 This group of topics, which has detained us so long, 
 may be dismissed with these additional remarks: That 
 the public school system of a large city, with its grades, 
 courses of study, teachers, supervisors, etc. , is necessarily 
 complicated, and more or less machine-like; that it may 
 easily be made a repressive, oppressive, and deadening 
 machine; and that educational bigots and sciolists will be 
 sure to prostitute it to these ends. No other schools call 
 for more intelligent teachers and supervision. It was once 
 said of a great national church that abounded in mechani- 
 cal elements: "When once this vast organization, with 
 its minuteness of ritual, ceased to be constantly vivified 
 by the breath of prophesy often passing over it, like a 
 divine whirlwind, to shake its entire fabric, its tendency 
 was to petrify into immobility. ' ' Something like this will 
 happen to the public schools almost the very hour that 
 they cease to feel the vivifying breath of public discussion. 
 
 One thing more and I am done. More than anything 
 else in the world, education is a matter of men and women. 
 No matter what school topic we raise, it soon passes into 
 the concrete. Courses of study and methods of instruc- 
 tion lead quickly up to the question, "Who are to do the 
 teaching and supervising?" All contemplated reforms 
 resolve themselves into the teacher-question. Iyike other 
 instruments of vast power, the public-school system 
 may be greatly abused; and whether it is or not, will 
 depend, in the first place, mainly on the intelligence, 
 education, and devotion of teachers and supervisors. To 
 aid in solving this problem, such associations as yours 
 exist and such meetings as the present one are held. I 
 can leave with you no larger hope than this — that in your 
 efforts to solve the problem you may meet your fullest 
 expectations. 
 
VI 
 
 PRESIDENT ELIOT ON POPULAR 
 EDUCATION. 1 
 
 HE FORUM for December, 1892, contained 
 one of those vigorous articles that President 
 Eliot, of Harvard University, occasionally 
 contributes to current educational literature. 
 Beginning with the averment that there is serious and 
 general disappointment at the results of popular education 
 up to this date, although many countries have now system- 
 atically provided such education for all children for more 
 than two generations at great cost and with a good deal 
 of enthusiasm, he proceeds to sum up with a strong 
 hand the current criticisms of universal education as a 
 cure for ancient wrongs and evils. The following sum- 
 mary will give a fair view of the scope and content of this 
 arraignment: 
 
 (1) General education does not promote general con- 
 tentment, and so fails to secure public happiness. (2) 
 People in general are hardly more reasonable in the con- 
 duct of life than they were before free schools, popular 
 colleges, and the cheap printing press existed, as is shown 
 by the currency of obscene books and pictures and low 
 novels, by the number and success of quacks and impos- 
 tors, by the general acceptance of popular sophisms and 
 fallacies, and by the cyclones of popular folly that beat 
 upon the ship of state. (3) Lawless violence breaks out 
 
 1 A paper read before the Principals' Association of the city of 
 Chicago, February, 1893. 
 
 133 
 
PRESIDENT ELIOT ON POPULAR EDUCATION. 1 39 
 
 just as it did before there were common schools; the Jews 
 are still ostracized in Germany and in New York, and are 
 robbed and driven into exile in Russia. (4) New tyran- 
 nies are constantly arising, the tyrant being some- 
 times a majority of voters, sometimes a combina- 
 tion of owners, contractors, or workmen, sometimes 
 the walking delegate. Popular elections are conducted 
 in an irrational manner, votes are still purchasable, 
 and the average voter is an intense partisan. (5) 
 Society does not tend toward a greater equality of con- 
 ditions; the distinctions between rich and poor are 
 intensified, and education does not procure for the wage- 
 earner exemption from exhausting toil. (6) The rich 
 man refuses to accept responsibility with his wealth ; he 
 gives or withholds employment as he pleases, and, irre- 
 spective of education, is just as selfish and luxurious in 
 his habits as was his predecessor in former centuries 
 who could not write his name. (7) War is more destruc- 
 tive than ever; the nineteenth century is the bloodiest of 
 all the centuries; the world has never before seen such 
 man-slaying machines as are the great armies that Europe 
 is now supporting, while the American Republic is 
 expending more money on pensions than France or 
 Germany expends on her army. (8) The conditions of 
 employment have not been made more humane and com- 
 fortable; almost all services and industries are organized 
 on the brutal principle of the dismissal of the employed 
 by the employer on the briefest notice, and the tenure of 
 employment during efficiency and good behavior is the 
 privilege of an insignificant minority of well-to-do people. 
 
 A moment's reflection suffices to show that this form- 
 idable indictment includes much more than the existing 
 education, — that it is, in fact, an indictment of what we 
 
140 STUDIES IN EDUCATION, 
 
 familiarly call modern progress. President Eliot does 
 not endorse all the counts that have been enumerated; he 
 spreads them over four pages of " The Forum,' and then 
 tells us that they exaggerate existing evils and leave out 
 of sight great improvements in social conditions which 
 the last two generations have seen. But, unfortu- 
 nately, he leaves us in doubt as to the extent of such 
 exaggeration. Still, he devotes a page or more to 
 stating some of the beneficent changes that have been 
 effected in the social economy in the last seventy 
 years. He mentions the mitigation of human misieries 
 resulting from the reformation of penal codes and 
 prisons, the institution of reformatories and hospitals, 
 and the abolition of piracy and slavery. He says that sav- 
 ings' banks and other similar institutions have promoted 
 habits of industry and frugality; that the condition of 
 most laboring classes in society has been ameliorated in 
 respect to earnings, hours of labor, lodgings, food, and 
 clothing, while means of education for their children have 
 been multiplied and family and school discipline have 
 been mitigated, and all sorts of abuses and cruelties have 
 been checked. Further, almost all business is conducted 
 nowadays on faith, which is based on the inherent moral 
 qualities of the race that general education reinforces and 
 fortifies; freedom of intercourse has been amazingly 
 developed; progress has been made toward a genuine 
 unity of spirit among classes and peoples ; and while war 
 has not ceased, soldiers are more intelligent than they once 
 were. The industries and trades also require more intel- 
 ligence in work people than heretofore. He adds that 
 while popular education has not effected all these changes, 
 it has contributed to them all. 
 
 How far he considers the social improvements and 
 ameliorations that he enumerates a set-off to the criticisms 
 
PRESIDENT ELIOT ON POPULAR EDUCATION. 141 
 
 on the schools that he marshals, President Eliot does not 
 say. While it is manifestly impossible, in such a case, 
 to speak in quantitative terms, it must be clear to every 
 reflecting mind that they are a set-off to a very great 
 extent. For example, the particular facts stated in 
 regard to the improved condition of work people largely 
 neutralize the general statements previously made about 
 the relations of capital and labor and of the extremes 
 of society. And here it is pertinent to say that if 
 President Eliot had been content to submit a summary of 
 the criticisms on the current education that he thinks 
 true and important, with reasons for his opinions, instead 
 of resorting to the cumbrous method of the courts of law — 
 first filing an indictment and then a partial answer — he 
 would have rendered the cause which he wishes to pro- 
 mote a much more valuable service, especially as he dis- 
 misses the case without any summing-up whatever. Had 
 he done this, he would have found his task more difficult. 
 He would have found it necessary carefully to consider 
 what popular education may justly be expected to accom- 
 plish for society, — a phase of the general subject that, at 
 the present time, is second in importance to no other 
 phase that can be mentioned. That a multitude of people, 
 if not indeed a large majority, entertain exaggerated ideas 
 of the function, and so of the usefulness, of popular edu- 
 cation, he appears to perceive; for he says, in the wisest 
 paragraph of his whole article, that it is somewhat com- 
 forting, while brooding over the educational failure, to 
 recall that society had already' had similar disappoint- 
 ments, accompanying the remark with two well-chosen 
 examples. Unity of religious belief, instead of bringing 
 the ideal social state that many persons expected it to 
 bring, brought rather persecutions and desolating wars 
 of religion; while popular government has come far short 
 
142 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 of realizing the almost infinite possibilities that demo- 
 cratic optimists believed it contained at the time when 
 modern society was first entering into the enchanted land 
 of Liberty , Equality , and Fraternity . Than these , he could 
 not have drawn more impressive lessons pertinent to the 
 question from the records of social experience; they 
 deserve more emphasis than he gives them; for, if the 
 Christian Church and democratic government are to be 
 measured by the high standards that many enthusiastic 
 souls have set up for them, they are more disheartening 
 failures than popular education, even when it is treated 
 in the same manner. The New Testament teaches that 
 the Christian religion came down from above, and that it 
 will thoroughly furnish men unto all good works; and 
 nothing is easier for a man who accepts this view than to 
 conclude that its general introduction into the world 
 would certainly usher in the millennium, provided only 
 he overlooks the fact stated by St. Paul : ' ' For we have 
 this treasure in earthen vessels." Then put the govern- 
 ment of the City of New York or of the City of Chicago 
 alongside of what the democratic prophets were saying 
 about democracy a century ago: The democratic theory is 
 that government is proximate to all the great interests of 
 human life; that men generally, or at least a great majority 
 of men, will actively bestir themselves to secure good gov- 
 ernment whenever they can make their power felt, and 
 that, therefore, nothing is wanting to secure such govern- 
 ment but the creation of the required political conditions. 
 Well, in the United States we have now been trying the 
 experiment for more than a hundred years under the most 
 favorable conditions that ever existed; and we have been 
 compelled to learn, as Dr. Eliot puts it, that "universal 
 suffrage is not a panacea for social ills, but simply the 
 most expedient way to enlist the interest and support of 
 
PRESIDENT ELIOT ON POPULAR EDUCATION. 1 43 
 
 us all in the government of us all. ' ' That is, we have 
 learned that democratic government is not a perpetual 
 motion. Democracy is the doctrine of averages applied 
 to public affairs; and there is no reason to expect that, in 
 the long run, it will produce government that is superior 
 to the average intelligence or morality of the nation. The 
 belief of the most advanced peoples now is, that elemen- 
 tary instruction should be made universal, irrespective of 
 sex, class, or condition, and that the means of secondary 
 and higher education should also be liberally furnished; 
 some of these peoples have now been acting on this theory 
 for a long time; and, considering the part that knowledge 
 and intellectual power are commonly supposed to play in 
 the economy of human life, it was natural that most men 
 should antecendently think that the final result would be 
 a social transformation. Although we have not yet reached 
 the goal of universal education, we have gone far enough 
 towards it tc see that it will not prove a panacea for social 
 ills, but that it is simply the most effective means yet 
 devised for diffusing intelligence, and so for partially free- 
 ing men and society from the dominion of folly, ignorance, 
 and passion, thus making life less bestial and more human 
 than it was before. It was never reasonable to expect 
 that it would cure all our political sicknesses and correct 
 all our social disorders. 
 
 The panacea tendency in human nature, arising from 
 the force of conservative habit, is very strong. "Each 
 age," says Mr. Mackenzie Wallace, " has its peculiar so- 
 cial and political panaceas. One generation puts its trust 
 in religion, another in philanthropy, a third in written con- 
 stitutions, a fourth in universal suffrage, a fifth in popular 
 education. In the Epoch of the Restoration, as it is called, 
 the favorite panacea was secret political association." 1 
 
 1 Russia, p. 393. 
 
144 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 The public school is the panacea in which we Amer- 
 icans have been putting our trust, and we are now 
 waking up to the fact that it is not doing the work that 
 we have confidently expected it to do. This is a very- 
 painful, but also a very important revelation, and it is very 
 desirable that it shall soon be followed by the further dis- 
 covery that it can never be made to do all that work. So- 
 ciety, having produced at great cost a system of public in- 
 struction, seems determined to thrust upon it burdens it can- 
 not carry. Most of our Catholic brethren, for example, will 
 not use the public school, save as a dernier resort, because 
 it does not teach dogmatic religion: as though such a 
 thing were possible in a democratic country! Some peo- 
 ple blame the school because it does not make the pupils, 
 or at least most of them, moral: as though the school could 
 take the place of the family and the church ! Some per- 
 sons say the school does not fit pupils for practical life, 
 and President Eliot charges that it does not equip them 
 for dealing with the economical and financial problems 
 that vex the country. And yet on this point he himself 
 once wrote: " Many persons hold that the Republic can be 
 saved by primary education, but the most despotic gov- 
 ernment in the world — that of Germany — is that where 
 primary education is most widespread." He seems, 
 however, immediately to have forgotten Germany, for he 
 proceeds to say: "Despots can reconcile themselves to 
 universal primary education, but cannot overcome the in- 
 fluence of universal education of a higher type. Well 
 conducted superior education — the training in knowledge, 
 in writing, and speaking, of the natural leaders of the 
 people — is the need of the country. ' ' 
 
 It is worth observing that even men of cultivation tend 
 to invest certain human institutions with very exalted at- 
 
PRESIDENT ELIOT ON POPULAR EDUCATION. 145 
 
 tributes. The church, the government, and the schools 
 of learning are spoken of as though they were something 
 superior to general society; something partially or wholly 
 separate and apart from it; and as though they should, 
 therefore, be free, in large measure, from the weaknesses 
 and vices that belong to the mass of mankind . A moment ' s 
 reflection should teach men of even average education that 
 clothing human organizations of any kind with a highly 
 superior intelligence, wisdom, and skill when, by reason of 
 numbers, they are in close touch with the great body of 
 society, is arrant folly. For brief periods governments have 
 sometimes risen far above the level of the humanity in the 
 midst of which they have existed, as in the persons of 
 Charlemagne and Alfred, but these are the exceptions 
 that prove the rule. Of all the uplifting powers that have 
 ever acted upon the course of civilization, the most benefi- 
 cent have been the mind and the heart of Jesus of Naza- 
 reth; for almost nineteen centuries they have been in- 
 structing and inspiring the most progressive races of men; 
 and yet even the tyro in historical studies knows that from 
 the moment when the Christian Church first embraced a 
 large section of human society to this day, it has responded 
 more or less completely to the evil influences and tenden- 
 cies of both time and country. What an interval there is 
 between the barbaric church of Abyssinia and the purest 
 forms of American Christianity ! 
 
 Probably it will be said that these analogies do not hold 
 in the case of elementary schools. The teacher, we 
 are told, works upon plastic material; he is the potter, 
 the child the clay, and so he is answerable for the 
 vessel, whether it be one of honor or of dishonor. Even 
 philosophers, to express their estimate of the educa- 
 tional function, have used language that cannot be en- 
 dorsed. 
 
146 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 Leibnitz. — "Entrust me with education, and in iess 
 than a century I will change the face of Europe. ' ' 
 
 Descartes. — "Sound understanding is the most widely 
 diffused thing in all the world, and all differences be- 
 tween mind and mind spring from the fact that we con- 
 duct our thoughts over different routes. ' ' 
 
 Locke. — "Out of one hundred men, more than ninety 
 are good or bad, useful or harmful to society, owing to 
 the education they have received. ' ' 
 
 Helvetius. — "All men are born equal and with equal 
 faculties, and education alone produces a difference be- 
 tween them. ' ' 1 
 
 It is not proposed to traverse these opinions, except to 
 state two things. The first is, that they belong to the 
 rhetoric and not the science of education. It is, no 
 doubt, wise for the teacher, and probably for others also, 
 to magnify the educational function; but to magnify it to 
 the extent of practically denying that heredity is a great 
 factor in human life, not to speak of equalizing the facul- 
 ties of men, is to set at nought the stubbornest facts 
 and also to invite defeat in the pedagogical field. The 
 second observation is, that school education is quite lim- 
 ited as compared with the whole field of human culture. 
 No matter how good schools may become, they will never 
 supply to the mass of men the major part of the knowl- 
 edge and discipline that is necessary for a well-ordered 
 life. 
 
 It is worth while to make more diligent inquiry con- 
 cerning the relations of the school to the other agencies 
 of human cultivation. Of all writers known to me, Dr. 
 W. T. Harris has best answered this question. ' ' The 
 four cardinal institutions of human civilization by which 
 
 1 See Ribot: Heredity, p. 347. 
 
PRESIDENT ELIOT ON POPULAR EDUCATION. 147 
 
 man realizes his ideal and educates the individual into 
 that ideal," he says, "are the family, civil society, the 
 state, and the church. ' ' Each of these institutions has a 
 special phase of education all its own, whose functions 
 cannot be performed by another." As a matter of course, 
 these institutions somewhat overlap and supplement one 
 another. The survey is complete, but the school has not 
 been found; it is not a cardinal institution of society, as 
 is shown by the fact that men so long did without it. 
 Dr. Harris thus defines the province of the school: — 
 
 Education in its most obvious signification as the transform- 
 ing influence which the great social institutions— family, civil 
 society, nation, and church — exert on the individual in order to 
 convert him from a savage into a civilized being, reinforces its 
 more general educational instrumentalities by a special institution, 
 the school. 
 
 The school is established for the training of youth morally and 
 intellectually in a direct manner by the influence of the teacher. 
 The school forms a supplementary special institution whose place 
 or order is found between the family and civil society. It comes 
 partly after the first stage — that of family nurture — and partly 
 contemporary with it, and usually precedes the era of the educa- 
 tion of civil society, namely for an independent vocation, work or 
 business. * 
 
 To assist the cardinal institutions of civilization is the 
 sphere and function of the school. It is one of the numer- 
 ous products of division of labor, effected long after the 
 beginnings of human cultivation; it has very materially 
 lightened the work of the cardinal institutions, and has 
 performed much of that work in a far better manner than it 
 had been done, or now could be done, without it; but all 
 attempts, whether arising from a decline of interest in 
 
 1 See the Report on Pedagogics made to the National Council 
 of Education at Madison, July, 1884, found in The Proceedings 
 of the Council and in The Proceedings of the National Educational 
 Association for that year. 
 
148 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 those institutions, or from enthusiasm for schools, to 
 thrust this secondary agent into their places, and to demand 
 that it shall do all, or nearly all, of the educational work, 
 must necessarily result in hopeless failure and bitter dis- 
 appointment. It is hard for an observing man to resist the 
 conclusion that society has been tending strongly in that 
 direction. There is reason to think, in particular, that 
 certain well-known causes— such as the development of 
 specialization in all directions, growing love of ease and 
 enjoyment on the part of the well-to-do classes, and increas- 
 ing competition in business — are materially weakening the 
 family in more ways than one. At all events, it can never 
 be impertinent to observe that this primordial institution 
 cannot devolve its educational functions and duties upon 
 churches and schools, no matter how good the churches 
 and the schools may be. 
 
 Let it not be said that these fears are groundless. Pro- 
 fessor L,aurie, of the University of Edinburgh, says in a 
 late article: " Mothers of the wealthier classes will tell us 
 that they have no time for the training of their children; 
 the demands of society are too exacting to admit of it. 
 The day will come, if the race is to make progress, when 
 it will be the other way about, and society will have to 
 content itself with taking a second place, while the duties 
 of the nursery and the parlor will make good their prior 
 claim." 
 
 It is not my purpose to belittle the offices of the 
 teacher and of the schools; rightly considered, those offices 
 are of very great importance. Neither do I wish to 
 depreciate what the teacher and school have done for 
 society; they have been of incalculable benefit. Even in 
 the field of morals, where there is so much criticism, it is 
 my firm belief that the school is performing its- duties 
 quite as well as the family or the church. Take the 
 
PRESIDENT ELIOT ON POPULAR EDUCATION. 149 
 
 children of a large city for example; where else do tens 
 of thousands of them learn such valuable lessons in punc- 
 tuality, regularity, obedience, industry, cleanliness, de- 
 cency of appearance and behavior, regard for the rights 
 and feelings of others, and respect for law and order as in 
 the public schools? Nay, more; where else do many of 
 them learn any valuable lessons on these subjects ? Nor do 
 I wish to turn aside from the schools the force of merited 
 criticism; there can be no question that they stand greatly 
 in need of improvement. Least of all do I wish to imply 
 that Dr. Eliot shares the highly extravagant ideas con- 
 cerning the office of the school that are so current, and 
 yet even his ideas are extravagant. My purpose is rather 
 to reduce the popular estimate of the school as an engine 
 of individual and social improvement to something like 
 just measure. It is high time that we should have a 
 fuller discussion than we have ever yet had of the limi- 
 tations of the teacher inhering in the abilities of children, 
 in the facts of social life, and particularly in the nature 
 and office of the school itself. 
 
 Dr. Eliot presents in numbered order the main opera- 
 tions of the mind that systematic education should develop 
 in an individual in order to increase his general intelli- 
 gence and train his reasoning power. The first of these 
 processes or operations is observation; the alert, intense, 
 accurate use of all the senses. The next operation is the 
 function of making a correct record of things observed. 
 Then comes the development of the faculty of drawing 
 correct inferences from recorded observations, the faculty 
 of grouping or coordinating and comparing facts, and of 
 drawing from them sound and just conclusions. Fourthly, 
 education should cultivate the power of expressing one's 
 thoughts clearly, concisely, and cogently. Observing 
 
150 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 accurately, recording correctly, comparing, grouping, and 
 inferring justly, and expressing cogently the result of 
 these mental operations — these are the things in which a 
 man must be trained in youth, if his judgment and rea- 
 soning power are to be systematically developed. Eet it 
 be observed that the emphasis is here placed where it 
 rightly belongs; on discipline or power and not on infor- 
 mation or attainments in knowledge. Then the four 
 points are well chosen; to develop the powers mentioned 
 is the primary end to be promoted by schools and teachers, 
 and we may justly call a school or a school system that 
 falls far short of its duty in these particulars a failure. 
 Still, we must not overlook the ideas of relation and 
 measure. The question arises, How much can the ele- 
 mentary school do to teach the pupil to observe, to record, 
 to infer, and to express ? Of course, the answer can be 
 only an approximate one, but even that President Eliot 
 does not give, save indirectly. He rather reviews the 
 staples of instruction in the elementary schools, and pro- 
 nounces the results meagre and unsatisfactory. The 
 acquisition of the art of reading is mostly a matter of 
 memory, he says; the same must be said of writing; 
 as to English spelling, it is altogether a matter of memory; 
 geography, as commonly taught, means committing to 
 memory a mass of curiously uninteresting and unimpor- 
 tant facts, while arithmetic is the least remunerative sub- 
 ject in elementary education as now conducted. This is 
 certainly a discouraging inventory. Drawing, manual 
 training, kindergarten work, and lessons in elementary 
 science are dismissed with observing that they are recent 
 additions to the school course, that they occupy but a 
 small part of the whole school time, and have not yet 
 taken full effect on the men and women now at work in 
 the world. No attempt is made to estimate the value of 
 
PRESIDENT ELIOT ON POPULAR EDUCATION. 151 
 
 these observational studies. Not a word is said about the 
 language, the composition, the grammar, or the history; 
 the last two he would, no doubt, dispose of much as he 
 disposes of geography and arithmetic. 
 
 Now it must be admitted that the elementary teachers 
 of the country fail to get out of the school studies the 
 disciplinary value there is in them. Reading, geography, 
 and history may be particularly mentioned. Still, it must 
 be said that President Eliot's handling of the studies that 
 he mentions does not do justice to- the work that is now 
 accomplished, apparently because his standard is too high. 
 Speaking of the whole educational system from top to 
 bottom, he says "the art of expressing one's thoughts 
 clearly and vigorously in the mother tongue receives com- 
 paratively little attention. " I do not undertake to say 
 how the young men who now enter college compare with 
 those who entered it a generation ago, or how the more 
 cultivated classes now and then compare in respect to 
 ability to write the English language; but there can be 
 no question that the mass of the people write English 
 better at present than they ever did before. 
 
 The judgment pronounced upon secondary and higher 
 education is not more favorable than that upon elementary 
 education. Here a large part of the time is given to the 
 study of languages, which, as usually conducted, does 
 little for the pupil but develop his memory. It is a 
 rare teacher of languages, we are told, who makes such 
 teaching the vehicle of much thinking. Nor do the 
 other studies exercise any of the mental faculties vigor- 
 ously but the memory. In the higher institutions . the 
 cultivation of the memory also predominates; the observe 
 ing, inferring, and reasoning powers are subordinated. 
 How far these criticisms are true is a matter of opinion, 
 but the common opinion of educated men is no doubt con- 
 
152 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 siderably more favorable than Dr. Eliot's. He lays deserved 
 stress upon the proposition that the educational value of a 
 subject depends very largely upon the way in which it is 
 taught. "No amount of memoriter study of language, 
 and no attainments in arithmetic,'' he says, "will protect 
 a man or woman— except imperfectly through a certain 
 indirect cultivation of general intelligence — from succumb- 
 ing to the first plausible delusion or sophism he or she 
 may encounter. No amount of such studies will protect 
 one from believing in astrology, or theosophy, or free 
 silver, or strikes, or boycotts, or in the persecution of 
 Jews or of Mormons, or the violent exclusion of non- 
 union men from employment- ' ' This is all as true as true 
 can be, and it brings us at once to the questions: What 
 changes should be made in our curricula and methods of 
 teaching in order to get a fuller development of the 
 powers of judgment and reasoning? How can the school 
 better equip the people of the land to deal with the dan- 
 gerous sophisms and fallacies that afflict society? We 
 anxiously turn Dr. Eliot's pages to catch his answer to 
 these important questions. His formal prescription em- 
 braces seven items. 
 
 (1.) We must make practice in thinking a constant 
 object of instruction from infancy to adult age, no matter 
 what may be the subject of instruction. (2.) Wise ex- 
 tension can be given to the few observational studies al- 
 ready introduced into the early school grades. (3.) More 
 time can be given to the practice of descriptive and argu- 
 mentative writing. (4.) Those subjects that give practice 
 in the classification of facts and in induction must be 
 taught in schools, not from books, but by laboratory 
 methods. (5.) Not only should the time devoted to his- 
 torical studies for older pupils be much increased , but the 
 
PRESIDENT ELIOT ON POPULAR EDUCATION. 1 53 
 
 method of teaching them should be so changed as to 
 discipline the logical powers of the mind. (6.) In the 
 higher part of the system of public instruction, political 
 economy and sociology should receive much more atten- 
 tion than at present, and should be taught as disci- 
 plinary subjects. (7.) Concrete argumentation should 
 be taught in schools by taking up and analyzing argu- 
 ments that have actually determined the course of trade, 
 industries, and public affairs, such as Burke's Speech 
 on the Conciliation of America and Webster's Reply to 
 Hayne. 
 
 The first remark that this prescription calls out is, that 
 for the last twenty years our pedagogical writers and lec- 
 turers, almost to a man, have laid constant stress upon 
 the cultivation of the powers of observation, judgment, 
 and inference. "Do not cram but develop," has been 
 more thoroughly dinned into the ears of teachers than any 
 other single pedagogical precept that can be named, and 
 if little is now accomplished in the schools but to cram 
 the memory the educational outlook is not encouraging. 
 President Eliot's remarks might lead one to assume that, 
 relatively, the pupils of the schools are now full of empir- 
 ical knowledge, — real store-houses of information — which 
 every person familiar with the facts knows is not the case. 
 The school children of the land do not know any more 
 than they ought to know. 
 
 The second observation is, that the current belittling 
 of the memory is largely unreasonable and mischievous. 
 To exalt the logical faculties is all right; to belittle the 
 faculties of retention and reproduction is all wrong. It is 
 not impertinent to say that if a man has a fine memory, 
 there is no reason why he should be ashamed of it. Pro- 
 fessor James may be quoted on the broader aspect of this 
 subject. 
 
*54 
 
 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 No one probably was ever effective on a voluminous scale 
 without a high degree of this physiological retentiveness. In the 
 practical as in the theoretic life, the man whose acquisitions stick 
 is the man who is always achieving and advancing; whilst his 
 neighbors, spending most of their time in relearning what they 
 once knew but have forgotten, simply hold their own. A Charle- 
 magne, a Luther, a Leibnitz, a Walter Scott — any example, in 
 short, of your quarto or folio editions of mankind — must needs 
 have amazing retentiveness of the purely physiological sort. Men 
 without this retentiveness may excel in the quality of their work 
 at this point or at that, but will never do such mighty sums cf it, 
 or be influential contemporaneously on such a scale. 1 
 
 This point having been duly guarded, there is no reason 
 why we should not accept President Eliot's prescription 
 and thank him for it. Still the question arises, How far 
 are his ideas practical ? 
 
 In the first place, all those suggestions that relate ex- 
 clusively to the real higher institutious of learning can be 
 fully carried out. It is very desirable to qualify the lib- 
 erally educated men of the country to do sounder think- 
 ing than they now do on political, social, and economical 
 subjects. At present, as is well known, students graduate 
 from college, excellent linguists, chemists, or mathema- 
 ticians it may be, whose opinions on such matters are little 
 better than childish. More than this even, the same is true 
 of many scientific specialists and other professional men. 
 Still more difficult is the question that relates to the ele- 
 mentary and the high schools. Relatively, but few Amer- 
 ican youths go beyond the high school, or even beyond the 
 higher elementary grades; and unless Dr. Eliot's prescrip- 
 tion will materially affect these schools beneficially it is not 
 going to do much directly for the masses of the people. 
 
 Here we must, in the first place, rule out the last three 
 items of the prescription. Even secondary pupils cannot 
 
 ^Psychology, Vol. I, p. 660. 
 
PRESIDENT ELIOT ON POPULAR EDUCATION. 1 55 
 
 carry on the higher historical studies; they can do 
 nothing with sociology or political economy, save in the 
 most empirical fashion, and while they will admire the 
 declamatory passages of great speeches, like Burke's and 
 Webster's, they cannot follow the argumentation. 
 
 In the second place, much the larger share of the im- 
 provement to be effected in these schools must come from 
 better teaching of the old and tried subjects. In the early 
 grades, and indeed to the end of the grades, great stress 
 must be laid on the memory. Only in this way will 
 the child retain what he is taught and what he learns 
 for himself, and thus accumulate a store of material 
 upon which he can exercise his powers of compar- 
 ison, judgment, and inference. All the higher mental 
 operations are dependent upon retention and reproduc- 
 tion. Stimulation of the logical faculties Should be- 
 gin with the first grade, and should become more and more 
 energetic as the pupil ascends the grades. A great deal of 
 work must be done in school that involves but little in- 
 telligence, as to acquire the mechanical elements of reading, 
 spelling, and writing; but such studies as reading, compo- 
 sition, geography, history, mathematics, elementary 
 sciences, literature, and language can be made disciplinary. 
 Language as the substance of thought is more important 
 than language as the form of thought, or as a fine art. 
 The teacher of Cicero should require his pupils to follow 
 the sequence of the argument, as well as to observe the 
 grammatical construction of the language in which it is 
 clothed. Besides, while pupils in the upper grades and 
 in high schools can no more carry one of Webster's con- 
 stitutional arguments than Milo could have shouldered 
 the ox the first morning that he lifted the calf, they 
 can deal with inferior but still useful forms of argumen- 
 tation. 
 
156 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 Whether the so-called observational studies, such as 
 drawing, manual training, and elementary science, should 
 receive considerably more attention than at present, I 
 am less anxious to inquire than I am to examine an 
 assumption underlying the affirmative reply that is often 
 given to it. This is the assumption that the mental 
 forces, like light, heat, and electricity, are convertible 
 one into another; or, perhaps it were better to say, that 
 mental power is fully generic. 
 
 Power or skill resulting from any kind of exercise may 
 be considered under two aspects, one specific and one 
 generic. The strength that a gymnast accumulates in 
 bowling is all usable in bowling, but it is only partially 
 and secondarily usable in running or in rowing. The 
 power engendered by solving mathematical problems can 
 all be employed in carrying on mathematical work, but 
 only a part of it is available in studying language or his- 
 tory. The extent to which power created by such exer- 
 cise is convertible — that is, the extent to which it is gen- 
 eric — depends largely upon the degree of congruity ex- 
 isting between the first and second forms of activity. 
 Plainly, if a man's powers were fully convertible they 
 would all be equal. Such, briefly stated, is a law that is 
 not sufficiently regarded either in educational practice or 
 in educational discussion. This law President Eliot 
 sometimes seems to have distinctly in mind. He says, 
 for example, that no amount of memoriter study will 
 directly arm a man against astrology, theosophy, free silver, 
 strikes, boycotts, or the persecution of Jews and Mormons. 
 ' ' One is fortified, ' ' he goes on to say, ' ' against the ac- 
 ceptance of unusual propositions only by skill in determin- 
 ing facts through observation and experience, by practice 
 in comparing facts or groups of facts, and by the unvary- 
 ing habit of questioning and verifying allegations, and of 
 
PRESIDENT ELIOT ON POPULAR EDUCATION. 1 57 
 
 distinguishing between the facts and inferences from the 
 facts, and a true cause and an antecedent cause. ' ' While 
 this is excellent, he should have added that skill acquired 
 by observing facts of one kind and by drawing inferences 
 from them, is not wholly convertible into skill in dealing 
 with a different kind of facts. Of course, observation, com- 
 parison, and inference are much better than memory in 
 such case. -But again, he sometimes seems wholly to 
 lose sight of the law of specific and generic results. He 
 says the savage has abundant practice in observation, for 
 he gets his daily food only by the keenest exercise of his 
 senses. It may be said with equal truth that the savage's 
 boasted power of observation is a specialized and there- 
 fore a limited power; introduced into L,ondon, the savage 
 is far less observant than a cockney, and left to himself 
 would soon starve to death. Again, we are told ' ' that it 
 does not matter what subject the child studies, so that he 
 studies something thoroughly in an observational method. 
 If the method be right, it does not matter among the 
 numerous subjects well fitted to develop this important 
 faculty which he chooses or which be chosen for him. ' ' 
 This may be true as respects method; but there is no 
 method of observation that can take the place of personal 
 contact with the facts themselves. While precision, pa- 
 tience, and verification are of general value, it would be 
 very far from true to say that good scientific observers, in 
 their several fields, are necessarily good observers in 
 respect to politics, manners and customs, and business 
 affairs; or vice versa. It is indeed a question how far 
 habits of observation formed in the fields of nature serve a 
 man in the fields of humanity. And so it is with the 
 logical faculties. There is no method or form of observation 
 or reasoning that a man can acquire and then effectively 
 turn, like a swivel gun, in any direction that he pleases. 
 
I58 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 We are therefore led to ask, How far can the studies 
 now taught in schools be made directly to qualify pupils 
 to deal with the highly special and concrete delusions and 
 fallacies that President Eliot enumerates? First, how- 
 ever, let it be said that if any one doubts the validity of 
 the conclusion that has been reached in regard to the spe- 
 cific and the generic, he should ponder such questions as 
 these: Are mathematicians less liable to fall into popular 
 delusions and sophisms than philologists ? Do chemists 
 enjoy any special immunity from fiat money and free sil- 
 ver? Are physicists, botanists, geologists, and astrono- 
 mers particularly skillful in reaching sound conclusions in 
 regard to strikes and boycotts ? Has the persecution of the 
 Jews in Germany been confined to men taught in the hu- 
 manistic gymnasia ? Have students trained in American 
 schools of science shown special aptitude in dealing with 
 the Mormon question? In general, are those persons 
 who cultivate the observational studies particularly expert 
 in escaping the snares that bad politicians and other 
 charlatans set for our feet ? No disparagement of scien- 
 tific studies or of scientific methods lurks in these ques- 
 tions; their sole purpose is to show that the relation of 
 these studies to social affairs, outside of special lines, is 
 less intimate than many people assert. 
 
 Only practice in observing, comparing, and judging 
 human facts — facts into which freedom, and so probabil- 
 ity, enter — can fit a man in an eminent degree for deal- 
 ing with social delusions and fallacies. The school studies 
 that lie proximate to such experience as this in the field 
 of real life, fall into the historical and philosophical 
 groups. The student who has rightly studied history, 
 sociology, and political economy should be able to deal 
 effectively with social and political questions; but even 
 these studies will not confer the nower to do so if they are 
 
PRESIDENT ELIOT ON POPULAR EDUCATION. 1 59 
 
 pursued in a merely formal and abstract manner. The. 
 studies that lie outside of these groups can equip the citi- 
 zen for social and political action only imperfectly, through 
 a certain indirect cultivation of general intelligence and 
 logical acumen. Some studies will do more in this direc- 
 tion, others less; but the more closely they relate to hu- 
 manity, the more they will do. This is why literature 
 properly taught is so valuable as a discipline. 
 
 Shall we then enlarge the kindergarten work, the draw- 
 ing, and the manual training in the public schools ? 
 While much can be said in favor of the proposition on 
 some grounds, I fear that little can be said on the ground 
 that these studies will quickly bring the free-silver proph- 
 ets to confusion, or that they will afford increased secu- 
 rity for the Jews in Berlin or for the Mormons in Utah. 
 Iyet the man who disputes this judgment show how han- 
 dling the ' ' gifts, ' ' or doubling up pieces of colored paper 
 in a kindergarten, or how drawing, or handling ax, 
 hammer, and saw in a manual training school, lightens 
 his pathway when he walks up to the ballot-box on elec- 
 tion day. Are union workmen in paper-box factories more 
 regardful of the rights of non-union workmen than union 
 men in other industries ? Do men who handle tools never 
 strike or engage in boycotts? Are engineers who use 
 drawing instruments panoplied against astrologers and 
 fortune-tellers ? And do they never accept absurdities in 
 regard to the origin of the Knglish system of weights and 
 measures or of the Great Pyramid ? 
 
 Then it should be remarked that superior mental ma- 
 turity and superior instructors are not the only advantages 
 which college students enjoy over students in lower schools; 
 there is also more liberty of thinking. Notwithstanding 
 the efforts that newspapers, politicians, and occasional 
 patrons have sometimes made to put stoppers in the 
 
l6o STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 mouths of professors of political economy, there yet 
 exists a large measure of academical freedom. Still, some 
 professors feel it necessary to be circumspect in dealing 
 with certain economical and financial fallacies that 
 threaten society. And it would hardly be safe to intro- 
 duce into the,.public high schools a course entitled ' ' Pop- 
 ular Delusions." In those schools a teacher could, no 
 doubt, work his will upon the tulip craze, the Mississippi 
 Scheme, the South Sea Bubble, Continental money, mul- 
 ticauliSy and blue glass, but prudence would counsel him 
 to deal gently with protection and free-silver, and to leave 
 theosophy and Christian Science wholly alone. 
 
 The standard of measurement for the schools that Pres- 
 ident Kliot sets up is the qualification of those who have 
 attended them to discharge their social duties and to deal 
 with social and political problems. He never tires of tell- 
 ing us that the schools do not prevent strikes and boycotts, 
 fallacies relating to silver and the tariff, theosophy and 
 Christian Science, or drive astrologers and bone-setters 
 out of business. This test, although a severe one, is per- 
 fectly fair when it is properly explained and qualified. 
 Assuredly, unless society is becoming more reasonable 
 and human the State has little encouragement to perse- 
 vere in providing free education for the people. How- 
 ever, to measure the extent to which popular education 
 has qualified the masses of our people to deal with social 
 fallacies and delusions is a difficult undertaking. It is 
 also an undertaking that cannot be entered upon in this 
 place, but two facts or groups of facts may be stated that 
 will at once show why it is difficult, and also explain in part 
 why greater progress has not been made in that direction. 
 
 First, the social and political problems that arise in a 
 large and highly organized society are never easy. To 
 
PRESIDENT ELIOT ON POPULAR EDUCATION. l6l 
 
 deal with them effectively is the highest test of knowl- 
 edge and mature discipline. They are not questions for 
 boys or half-educated men, but for well-educated men; at 
 least this is true of the more difficult of them. For 
 example, there are few men at any time who are compe- 
 tent judges of a revenue, educational, or financial system. 
 Of those who hold what Dr. Eliot would consider sound 
 opinions on the currency, a majority are largely guarded 
 by authority. Besides, the enormous social and political 
 changes that have been accomplished in a hundred years, 
 and notably in our own country, have greatly increased 
 the number and difficulty of such problems. Such causes 
 as the growth of knowledge, the progress of invention, 
 the extension of the area of civilization, the increase in 
 the numbers and in the density of our population, have 
 added immensely to the scope and complexity of society. 
 In respect to commerce and trade, industries, the division 
 of labor, education, transportation, literature and the 
 press, benevolent and reformatory agencies and institu- 
 tions, social life, and the distribution of wealth, how won- 
 derfully heterogeneous American life has become ! Could 
 the Americans of the last century be suddenly introduced 
 to the America of to-day, the}^ would show a confusion 
 similar to that shown by savages when conducted through 
 the streets of a great city. The country moves at such 
 speed that even well-educated men cannot maintain the 
 pace and keep fulfy abreast of the questions and issues 
 that concern them. The work of legislation constantly 
 becomes more difficult and trying both in quantity and 
 quality. Compare the legislation enacted by the General 
 Court of Massachusetts, or by Congress, in the year 1792 
 with that enacted in 1892. Still more, compare the legis- 
 lation proposed in the first year with that proposed in the 
 second. Nor does the constant enlargement of our admin- 
 
1 62 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 istrative and judicial systems prevent increasing complaints 
 of poor and insufficient service. 
 
 Secondly, at the same time that our society has been 
 becoming more and more heterogeneous it has been becom- 
 ing more and more democratized. Many conservative 
 checks and balances that existed a century ago have been 
 swept away and others have become mere fictions. For 
 the first time in history a democracy of sixty-five millions 
 of people, far advanced in social differentiation, is acting 
 upon the stage of the world's affairs. Still more, since 
 democracy tends to weaken authority, expert knowledge 
 and opinion are generally undervalued. No doubt twelve 
 Americans sitting in a jury-box pay as much heed to a 
 chemist who swears that he found arsenic in a dead man's 
 stomach as the same number of Frenchmen or Germans; 
 but they certainly pay much less heed to educational 
 and financial experts. The result is, that we cannot 
 always command the best knowledge or the best thought 
 that is current. For instance, the courses of instruction 
 sent out by ministers of education from Paris, Dresden, and 
 Berlin better represent the highest pedagogical thought of 
 France, Saxony, and Prussia than those adopted by our 
 thousands of school boards and school committees repre- 
 sent our highest thought. The German States manage 
 their educational affairs and their financial affairs better 
 than we manage ours; but who, for a moment, supposes 
 that a democratized German nation, holding such vast in- 
 terests as ours in the hollow of its hand, and also such vast 
 resources, would conduct them with more intelligence and 
 reason ? It is further to be observed that a democratic 
 society where elementary education is universal, is the 
 best possible hotbed for the generation of crude theories, 
 specious sophisms, and delusive hopes, particularly when 
 human possibilities are so great as in the United States. 
 
PRESIDENT ELIOT ON POPULAR EDUCATION, 1 63 
 
 The Athenians were the freest, the most intellectual, and 
 the best educated people of antiquity: Athens also 
 afforded the rhetorician, the sophist, and the demagogue 
 unrivaled opportunities. 
 
 Then it must not be forgotten that other factors than 
 reason and knowledge play an important part in human 
 life. Not many of the sophisms that ensnare men really 
 have their tap-roots in bad thinking; for the most part 
 they spring out of the interests, feelings, and passions of 
 men. "The human understanding," says L,ord Bacon, 
 "is no dry light, but receives an infusion from the will 
 and affections; whence proceed sciences which may be 
 called 'sciences as one would.' For what a man had 
 rather were true he more readily believes. Therefore he 
 rejects difficult things from impatience of research; sober 
 things, because they narrow hope; the deeper things of 
 nature, from superstition; the light of experience, from 
 arrogance and pride, lest his mind should seem to be occu- 
 pied with things mean and transitory; things not com- 
 monly believed, out of deference to the opinion of the 
 vulgar. Numberless in short are the ways, and some- 
 times imperceptible, in which the affections color and 
 infect the understanding." 1 Another Baconian phrase is 
 "drenched and blooded;" and a recent writer, applying 
 it to philosophies of life, says it is hard to decide 
 how much is observation and how much hope, and 
 whether the life is more determined by the philosophy 
 or the philosophy by the life. 2 Herbert Spencer thus 
 expresses the same fact, perhaps in an exaggerated 
 form: "Ideas do not govern the world; the world is 
 governed by feelings, to which ideas serve only as 
 guides." 
 
 1 Novum Organum, XLIX. 
 
 2 Mackenzie: An Introduction to Social Philosophy, p. 2. 
 
164 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 It is almost needless to remark that the questions which 
 Dr. Eliot uses for illustration are • ' drenched and blooded' ' 
 questions. The advocates of fiat -money and free silver, 
 • for example, may be roughly divided into the honest and 
 dishonest, the first being much the larger class; but it 
 must be said that the thinking of the honest class is in- 
 fluenced or dominated by interest or other feelings. The 
 subtle fallacies that lurk around the subject of money play 
 with peculiar effect upon a mind that wants to believe 
 them, especially if it is badly disciplined and informed. 
 We may be perfectly certain that sophisms and delusions 
 which ignorance and bad logic have not directly caused, 
 knowledge and good logic will not directly correct. Such 
 correction can be effected only indirectly, by enlarging 
 and purifying the common intelligence. 
 
 What follows then ?. That our social ills are incapable 
 of further amelioration? Not so. Such ameliorations 
 have been effected, and there is no reason to suppose that 
 we have reached their limit. We need not doubt that the 
 American people are managing their affairs better than 
 any people that has preceded them could have managed 
 them; or that, as our education improves in quality, as our 
 civilization becomes more mature, as the people become 
 better able to sift and to winnow what passes for knowl- 
 edge, and particularly as they, are constrained to pay 
 more attention to the experience of the past, they will 
 learn to manage them still better. But there is nothing 
 in human nature or in human experience that points to 
 the conclusion that fallacies,, sophisms, and delusions will 
 not always abound, or that education will ever fully 
 neutralize them. Democracy is not a perpetual motion, 
 or education a panacea. On the other hand, the intelli- 
 gent and reasonable, the wise and disinterested, must 
 always stand guard over the interests of society. 
 
PRESIDENT ELIOT ON POPULAR EDUCATION. 1 65 
 
 Perhaps it is not impertinent to observe that I have not 
 confined my remarks strictly to Dr. Eliot's article. I 
 have combated views that he has not expressed, and that 
 I have no reason to suppose that he holds. They are 
 views, however, that relate to the topics which he handles. 
 Still more, I have brought forward topics that he has not 
 mooted, because I consider their consideration essential to 
 the full discussion of the main subject. 
 
VII. 
 
 THE PEDAGOGICAL CHAIR IN THE 
 UNIVERSITY AND COLLEGE. 1 
 
 EDAGOGICAIy instruction has long been 
 given in the principal universities of Germany. 
 Since 1876 the Bell Chairs of the Theory, 
 History, and Art of Education have existed 
 in the Universities of St. Andrews and Edinburgh, Scot- 
 land, and still more recently similar chairs have been 
 established in several of the universities of the United 
 States. The object of this paper is to justify the existence 
 of these chairs; not pedagogical instruction or pedagogical 
 chairs in general, but such instruction and such chairs 
 in the university and college. 
 
 At the outset, attention may be drawn to three historical 
 facts. Germany leads the world in scholarship and 
 scientific research, and particularly in the cultivation of 
 educational science; Scotland, also, is a classic land of 
 learning and of schools; moreover, our American chairs of 
 pedagogy are a result of the widest and profoundest in- 
 terest in educational subjects known to our history. 
 These facts are very significant, creating a strong pre- 
 sumption that these German, Scottish, and American 
 professorships are not the result of ignorance or accident, 
 but of a felt need and intelligent choice. From the high 
 
 1 A paper read before the Normal Department of the National 
 Educational Association, Nashville, Tenn., July, 1889. 
 
THE PEDAGOGICAL CHAIR. 1 67 
 
 vantage-ground of this presumption the broader aspects 
 of the subject will be surveyed. 
 
 The word "education" is one of the most plastic and 
 flexible in the language. It is used dynamically and 
 statically, in a collective and an individual sense. Ex- 
 cluding all life but human life, also the collective and the 
 static senses, we find the word employed in three different 
 acceptations. 
 
 1. The process of transformation wrought in a man by 
 all the agents and powers that act on him, of whatever 
 kind, from the cradle to the grave; as well those that con- 
 stitute his natural and social environments as those that 
 constitute the home and the school; as well those that are 
 blind, unconscious, and unpremeditated as those that are 
 intelligent, conscious, and premeditated. 
 
 2. The process of transformation wrought in a man by 
 the premeditated action of society, with a view of develop- 
 ing his powers and moulding his character; such efforts 
 being put forth more especially in his infancy and youth. 
 
 3. The process of transformation wrought in a man, 
 mostly in his youth and plastic years, by governors and 
 tutors, and particularly in schools of some sort. 
 
 The first of these definitions includes both the others; 
 the second includes the third. Just how much of the 
 whole field the science of education covers, and whether 
 this science and pedagogy are coextensive, are questions 
 not definitely settled. ' ' A complete history of education, ' ' 
 says Compayr£, "would embrace in its vast developments, 
 the entire record of the intellectual and moral culture of 
 mankind at all periods and in all countries. It would be 
 a rfcume of the life of humanity in its diverse manifesta- 
 tions, literary and scientific, religious and political. It 
 would determine the causes, so numerous and so diverse, 
 
l68 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 which act upon the characters of men, and which, modi- 
 fying a common endowment, produce beings as different 
 as are a contemporary of Pericles and a modern European, 
 a Frenchman of the Middle Ages, and a Frenchman sub- 
 sequent to the Revolution." 1 The extreme limits of this 
 field are determined by such inquiries as those that have 
 engaged the attention of Mr. E. B. Tylor and Sir John 
 Ivubbock, on the one hand, and such speculations and 
 visions as those of Plato, Gerson, and Swedenborg, on 
 the other. A history of education in this sense would be, 
 as Compayre* remarks, <( a sort of philosophy of history, 
 to which nothing would be foreign, and which would 
 scrutinize in its most varied and most trifling causes, as 
 well as in its most profound sources, the moral life of 
 humanity." The university cultivates this vast field, 
 although not under the name of a single science. The 
 chairs of anthropology, history, archaeology and antiqui- 
 ties, philosophy, literature, philology, ethics, comparative 
 religion, jurisprudence, economics, and politics mark its 
 most important subdivisions. No one denies the univer- 
 sity's right to investigate or teach every one of these sub- 
 jects. But when, with M. Compayre, we throw out the 
 " 'occult coadjutors of education — climate, race, manners, 
 social condition, political institutions, religious beliefs," 
 and narrow the field to the "premeditated action which 
 the will of one man exercises over other men in order to 
 instruct them and train them"; or when, with Dr. Bain, 
 we throw out still other factors, and confine the science 
 of education to the ' 'arts and methods employed by the 
 schoolmaster," as typifying the educational process in its 
 greatest singleness and purity 2 — when this is done, is the 
 remaining territory the proper subject of university in- 
 
 1 The History of Pedagogy. — Introduction. 
 2 Education as a Science, p. 6. 
 
THE PEDAGOGICAL CHAIR. 1 69 
 
 vestigation and instruction ? So long as the university- 
 investigates and teaches the ideas, habits, customs, gov- 
 ernments, and religions of the lowest savages — that is, the 
 whole compass of their culture — it will be difficult to deny 
 its right to treat with equal respect the educational ideas, 
 theories, methods, appliances, and systems of the most 
 highly civilized nations. 
 
 By common consent the university has two great func- 
 tions. One of these is research, the discovery of truth; 
 the other is instruction, the practice of the art of teach- 
 ing; that is, the university first finds out truth and then 
 gives it forth. The two interact. Furthermore, the 
 university not only practices 1 research, but it makes re- 
 search itself the object of study and investigation. Science 
 becomes conscious and reflective, and lays bare all her 
 processes and methods. Why, then, should it not inves- 
 tigate and teach its other function, that of teaching ? Why 
 should an institution that exists for the sake of investi- 
 gating the arts and sciences leave its own peculiar art 
 neglected and despised ? 
 
 But education is much more than a great and difficult 
 art: it is a noble science. Back of its methods, processes, 
 and systems are facts, ideas, principles, and theories — 
 in fact, whole systems of philosophy. As Rosenkranz 
 remarks, pedagogy cannot be deduced from a single prin- 
 ciple with such strictness as logic and ethics, but is a 
 mixed science, like medicine, deriving its presuppositions 
 from other sciences, 1 as physiology, psychology, logic, 
 esthetics, ethics, and sociology. It is therefore conditioned 
 on some of the noblest of the sciences, especially those 
 of the moral group. The very fact that it is a mixed 
 
 1 The Philosophy of Education, p. 1. Translated by Anna C. 
 Brackett. 
 
170 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 vScience adds to its difficulty, and emphasizes the demand 
 for its cultivation. It is hard to see how the university, 
 whose admitted function is education, can pass by the 
 science, art, and history of education without discrediting 
 its own work and virtually denying its own name. To 
 practice the art while refusing to cultivate or teach the 
 science of teaching, is little better than rank empiricism. 
 
 The last argument derives additional strength from the 
 peculiar stage of education upon which the foremost 
 nations and countries have now entered. Education has 
 at last reached the reflective or scientific stage. Throw- 
 ing off the clutch of the empiricist, she has ascended to her 
 long-vacant seat in the family of the sciences. Evidences 
 of this are the increased attention paid to education by 
 text-writers on psychology and ethics, the later pedago- 
 gical literature, the more .systematic and rational methods 
 of instruction in schools, and the rapidly- increasing facili- 
 ties for teaching educational science. Thus the very 
 existence of the chair is a proof of its usefulness and its 
 necessity. On this ground alone — indeed, on the nar- 
 rower ground of endowing research — the chair can be 
 fully vindicated. 
 
 Again, education has a history. In the very broadest 
 sense, as we have seen, the field of educational history is 
 the field of human culture; and even when limited, as 
 before, to the conscious work of teachers in schools, it 
 still presents whole series of facts, problems, and lessons 
 of the greatest interest and importance. Before the 
 teacher lies the whole field of school-life, from the simple 
 prophets' and priests' schools of early times to the highly 
 developed schools and school systems of Europe and 
 America. While education belongs to general history, 
 the study of which is pursued for its culture value, it has 
 been almost wholly neglected. The writer and lecturer 
 
THE PEDAGOGICAL CHAIR. 171 
 
 on general history do indeed touch the education of the 
 ancients, and make mention of the Medieval universities; 
 they pay some attention to the marvelous educational 
 developments of modern times; but they lay much more 
 emphasis on subjects of far inferior interest. But educa- 
 tion should be made the subject of special historical 
 study as much as religion, art, or politics. Were it as 
 thoroughly investigated as the Polytechnic School of 
 Munich investigates engineering (maintaining forty- 
 five distinct courses of lectures in that science), the 
 history of education alone would tax the resources of 
 the most learned and laborious professor. It is not con- 
 tended that the chair of pedagogy can at present cul- 
 tivate this field as carefully as this allusion may imply ; 
 but certainly here are topics of the greatest interest and 
 importance, that demand admission to the university list 
 on an equal footing with other subjects of historical 
 investigation. So long as the history of education is 
 a means of education, so long will it continue a proper 
 university study. 
 
 Thus far the argument has been theoretical, resting on 
 the speculative need of investigating the science, art, and 
 history of teaching, and on their educational value. But 
 the practical phases of the subject must also be presented. 
 
 1. Even if the work done by the pedagogical chair 
 should pay no immediate attention to the preparation of 
 teachers, it could not fail to be of much practical value. 
 The scientific study and teaching of a science and an art, 
 in their purely theoretical aspects, always promote, the 
 practice of the art; and the presence in every universuy 
 in the land of a pedagogical professor, thoroughly de- 
 voted to his chair, could not fail to quicken interest in 
 the subject and to promote the teaching art. 
 
172 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 2. While it is a serious error to hold the university to 
 be merely a place of instruction, and to overlook research 
 — an error that is only too common in the United States — 
 instruction is still one of its grand functions. It is en- 
 gaged in teaching the highest branches of knowledge. 
 Its professors hold their chairs by reason of their profes- 
 sional ability, as well as by reason of their learning. 
 Where, then, may the science, the history, and the art of 
 teaching be so properly taught as where the art nourishes 
 in a high form ? 
 
 3. The conditions of pedagogical study existing in the 
 university, taken all together, are the best that exist any- 
 where. First, the university offers the student a varied 
 curriculum from which to choose collateral studies. Sec- 
 ondly, it illustrates teaching in all the branches of liberal, 
 and in many branches of technical, study. Thirdly, the 
 library, which furnishes an extensive apparatus for gen- 
 eral as well as special study, is an invaluable facility. 
 Fourthly, the university is the home of liberal studies; 
 its traditions and associations are conducive to cultivation, 
 and the student in residence finds himself in the midst of 
 a learned and cultivated society. 
 
 This point is deserving of a more elaborate statement. 
 It is well known that special schools tend at once to depth 
 and narrowness; intension is secured at the expense of 
 extension. This is necessary to a degree; but if the pro- 
 cess is carried too far, mischievous results follow. Hence 
 the advantage of uniting the professional school with the 
 school of liberal studies - an advantage greater now than 
 ever before, because scholars, men of science, and teach- 
 ers are pushing specialization to its extreme limits. We 
 should not be surprised, therefore, to find writers who 
 have touched the topic, laying much stress on the advan- 
 tage to the student of receiving his pedagogical instruc- 
 
THE PEDAGOGICAL CHAIR. 1 73 
 
 tion in an academical institution. Professor Laurie insists 
 that the teachers of the secondary schools of Scotland 
 need professional preparation as well as university train- 
 ing. "Where shall they get this?" he asks. " They 
 might be required to combine attendance at a training 
 college with attendance at the university for a degree; 
 but this, though it might serve as a provisional arrange- 
 ment, would not secure the end we seek. And why 
 should not this arrangement secure the end we seek? For 
 this reason, and for no other, that a specialist training 
 college does not answer the same purpose as a university. 
 The broader culture, the purer air, the higher aims of 
 the latter, give to it an educational influence which spe- 
 cialist colleges can never exercise." 1 
 
 Whether academical teaching should be furnished in a 
 normal school, is a question often discussed. That ques- 
 tion does not come within the range of this paper; but 
 the observation may be made that such instruction must 
 be defended theoretically, if at all, on the ground of its 
 liberalizing and strengthening tendencies. 
 
 4. It is a function of the university to furnish society 
 with teachers. Research, teaching, and the preparation 
 of teachers are the three great duties that it owes society. 
 The preparation of teachers for primary and grammar 
 schools, and possibly for the lower classes of high 
 schools, might be left to normal and training schools; but 
 high schools and other secondary schools must receive 
 their character from teachers of a higher grade of schol- 
 arship. It is a favorite conceit of some public-school 
 men, as well as many citizens, that the public schools are 
 fully adequate to create their own teachers, unless it be 
 in some of the more special lines of high-school stud}' 
 and instruction; even the superintendents, they hold, 
 
 l The Training of Teachers, pp. 10, 11. 
 
174 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 should "come up from the ranks;" but no man who un- 
 derstands the tendencies and effects of specialization, par- 
 ticularly the results of breeding in-and-in, will for a 
 moment favor such a narrow policy. The public schools 
 have done an invaluable work in furnishing teachers to 
 society; but it is a weighty fact that no schools more need 
 to be kept in vital relation with the schools of higher 
 instruction. 
 
 5. The chair of pedagogy and the teaching profession 
 need the strength and dignity that university recognition 
 will give them. Such recognition will be the strongest 
 testimony that the university can bear to the public of 
 the estimate in which it holds the great art that it prac- 
 tices. In that way, too, it will most strongly impress its 
 students with the estimate in which it holds the teacher's 
 calling. When our aspiring young men and women see 
 accomplished professors of the science, art, and history 
 of teaching in the universities and colleges of the land, 
 vying with the professors of philosophy, ethics, jurispru- 
 dence, political economy, and history in the exposition of 
 their favorite subjects, they will form a higher concep- 
 tion of the teacher's work. This argument also has been 
 urged with much force by writers on education. Profes- 
 sor I^aurie, for example, says that the teaching profession 
 of Scotland, almost with one voice, hailed the action of 
 the Trustees of the Bell Fund when they established the 
 Bell chairs at St. Andrews and Edinburgh. The feeling 
 was that they had ' ' conferred honor on a department of 
 work that Dr. Bell delighted to honor. They have un- 
 questionably done very much to promote education in 
 Scotland, not only by raising the work of the schoolmas- 
 ter in public estimation, but also by attracting public 
 attention to education as being not merely a question of 
 machinery for the institution of schools (essential though 
 
THE PEDAGOGICAL CHAIR. 1 75 
 
 this undoubtedly is), but a question of principles and 
 methods — in brief, of philosophy." He says, further, 
 that the institution of the Edinburgh chair increased the 
 importance of the teaching body, gave it academical 
 standing, and made it possible for the first time to insti- 
 tute in the universities a faculty of education, like the 
 faculties of law, medicine, and theology. 1 
 
 The argument can be strengthened by historical analo- 
 gies. Professional instruction has long been given in the 
 highest seminaries of learning. The learned professions 
 have loved to nestle under the wings of the universities. 
 The faculties of theology, law, and medicine have so long 
 been constituent parts of the university that some may 
 suppose that such has always been the case. But this is 
 not the fact: the faculty of arts is the original faculty on 
 which the university was founded, and around which the 
 other faculties have grown up. One of our ablest Ameri- 
 can pedagogists — my honored predecessor at the Uni- 
 versity of Michigan, President W. H. Payne — says: 
 ' ' The main strength of the recognized professions is 
 their organic connection with great seats of learning. 
 L,aw, medicine, and theology," he goes so far as to say, 
 ' ' had never been professions except on the condition of 
 university recognition and support ; nor could their 
 professional character be sustained if this support were 
 withdrawn." 2 
 
 The argument from recognition derives additional 
 strength from the history of education. No other noble 
 art have men treated with such general contempt. No 
 other noble calling, at least in its lower walks, has been 
 abandoned to such unworthy agents. According to 
 Socrates, the Athenians took more care in selecting train- 
 
 1 The Training of Teachers, pp. 6, 7, 17. 
 
 2 Contributions to the Science of Education, p. 269. 
 
I76 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 ers for their horses than for their children; and Plutarch 
 says that in his day, as men assigned their slaves to dif- 
 ferent employment according to their fitness, if they 
 found any slave who was a drunkard, or a glutton, or 
 unfit for any other business, they made him a pedagogue. 
 Luther says he was whipped fifteen times on one day at 
 school because he could not recite what he had not been 
 taught. Compayre says as late as 1837 the French 
 schoolmasters practiced all the trades; they were day 
 laborers, shoemakers, ushers, beadles, and inn-keepers;, 
 they were poorly paid and enjoyed no social considera- 
 tion; they were on the same footing as mendicants, and 
 were often infirm, crippled, and unfit for any kind of 
 work. Carleton has described the hedge school of Ire- 
 land in one of his graphic tales. Whether men have de- 
 spised the training of children, and so committed it to such 
 unworthy agents, or whether they have allowed it to fall 
 into such hands and then despised it, is immaterial; but 
 certainly from classic days to recent times the elementary 
 school and its teachers have been made the subjects of 
 keenest ridicule. What a figure the schoolmaster cuts 
 in literature, from the days of the flogging Orbilius to the 
 days of Dominie Sampson and Squeers! Commonly cruel 
 and tyrannical, generally ignorant, always uncouth and 
 awkward, and, if occasionally learned, also pedantic, the 
 schoolmaster of literature is not a character in whom one 
 can feel a professional pride. No doubt the satirists have 
 made the most of their opportunity; no doubt there have 
 been many admirable teachers; but, on the whole, the 
 repute of no other workman has fallen so far below his 
 work as the repute of the teacher. We live in better 
 times. At present society is demanding that teachers 
 shall have higher literary qualifications, and that they 
 shall be superior persons; both of them most hopeful 
 
THE PEDAGOGICAL CHAIR. 177 
 
 signs. The university will materially strengthen these 
 tendencies by maintaining the chair of education. 
 
 6. There is a still broader ground on which the 
 question can be urged. Teachers are not the only per- 
 sons who are interested in educational problems. Those 
 problems concern, and should interest, all intelligent men 
 and women. If the graduates from our higher institu- 
 tions of learning could take two courses of lectures, one 
 in the theory and practice and one in the history of edu- 
 cation, before receiving their diplomas, they would find 
 the knowledge and training thus received of very great 
 advantage to them. Mr. Spencer's vigorous argument 
 on this point will not soon be forgotten. "The subject 
 which involves all other subjects, and therefore the sub- 
 ject in which the education of every one should terminate, 
 is the theory and practice of teaching." 
 
 7. The university itself needs the chair of education to 
 give it completeness and symmetry. So long as its right 
 — its duty even — to investigate and teach the arts and 
 sciences generally is not only admitted but asserted, it is 
 strange indeed that anyone should question its right and 
 duty to investigate and teach its own processes and the 
 principles underlying them. The fact is, that in this 
 respect the American university has been an empiricist. 
 Heretofore it might say in self-defense that education was 
 largely empirical; but that argument has now lost most 
 of its force. Nor can a university in any other way so 
 effectually defend education against that charge as by 
 creating a professorship to cultivate it as a science. 
 
 But this is not all: the university needs the chair for 
 practical reasons, separate and apart from the preparation 
 of teachers. Its occupant, if a man of real force and 
 attainments, could not fail to stimulate pedagogical thought 
 among both professors and students, thus creating a 
 
178 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 mental habit and an atmosphere that would be useful in 
 many ways. Somebody in the faculty should stand for 
 educational science. Particular stress may be laid on 
 the new university conditions growing out of elective 
 studies, such as throwing upon students the difficult 
 and important subject of educational values. Then 
 the study of education may be strongly recommended to 
 advanced students on disciplinary and culture grounds. 
 When they near the end of the curriculum they cannot, 
 indeed, correct the mistakes that they have made; but 
 they can coordinate their knowledge and their ideas, 
 giving to the sum-total of their attainments something of 
 the form and consistency of system. And this is in the 
 highest degree desirable. It solidifies, and so preserves, 
 what has been learned, and influences further acquire- 
 ment. It is my firm conviction that university seniors 
 generally could spend a semester in such an intellectual 
 clearing-house with the greatest advantage. Nor is there 
 any place where this work can be so well done as in the 
 classroom of a competent professor of pedagogy. On this 
 ground alone the chair of pedagogy in the higher institu- 
 tions can be successfully advocated. 
 
 The history of the universities throws much light on 
 our subject, and I shall close by stating some of the more 
 important facts of that history. 1 
 
 In the older universities of the Parisian model, instruc- 
 tion was not confided to a special body of professors, but 
 the university was taught and governed by the graduates- 
 at-large. Professor, master and doctor were synonymous 
 terms. Every graduate had the equal right to teach pub- 
 
 1 See Sir William Hamilton's articles on " English Universities " 
 and "University Reform," first published in the Edinburgh Re- 
 view, and now found in his Discussions on Philosophy ; etc. 
 
THE PEDAGOGICAL CHAIR. 1 79 
 
 licly in the university the subjects belonging to his faculty 
 and to the rank of his degree, and was even required by 
 the terms of his degree to do so. The bachelor was 
 bound to read under a master or doctor of his faculty 
 a course of lectures; and the master or doctor was obliged 
 immediately to commence (incepere), and to continue for 
 a certain period to teach (regere), some of the subjects 
 belonging to his faculty. Hence "commencement," the 
 time when the perfect graduate commenced to teach, and 
 the so-called " necessary regency." However, the uni- 
 versities did not enforce the obligation of public teaching 
 so long as there was a competent number of voluntary 
 teachers or regents to do the work; besides, the schools 
 belonging to the several faculties were frequently inade- 
 quate to accommodate the young inceptors. And so it 
 came to pass that the period of necessary regency was 
 successively shortened, and finally dispensations from 
 actual teaching were commonly allowed. In these cir- 
 cumstances originated the distinction of regent and ?io?i- 
 regent; to the first of whom, progressively, full privileges 
 of legislation and government came to be confined. This 
 distinction was most rigidly marked in the f acuity of the 
 arts. ' ' In the other faculties, ' ' says Sir William Hamil- 
 ton, "both Paris and Oxford, all doctors succeeded in 
 usurping the style and privileges of regent, though not 
 actually engaged in teaching; and in Oxford the same 
 was allowed to masters of the faculty of arts during the 
 statutory period of their necessary regency, even when 
 availing themselves of a dispensation from the per- 
 formance of its duties, and extended to the heads of 
 houses and to college deans." He says further that 
 the teaching function was accorded the bachelor on 
 two grounds: " Partly as an exercise towards the higher 
 honor, and useful to himself; partly as a performance 
 
l8o STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 due for the degree obtained, and of an advantage to 
 others. ' ' In Germany the course of academical history- 
 was somewhat different. There the thesis that the candi- 
 date for the Doctor's degree is now required to ' ' defend, ' ' 
 as well as to read, is a survival of the ancient custom. 
 
 It is not difficult to discover the causes that made 
 bachelors as well as masters of arts university teachers, and 
 that afterwards ousted them from their privileges. The 
 multitude of pupils that flocked to the Medieval universi- 
 ties— 20,000 to Bologna and 30,000 to Oxford— many of 
 whom were very young and immature, called for a large 
 number of teachers. The university felt its obligations 
 to the public. Moreover, the conviction that teaching is 
 a most important means of learning had great influence. 
 The establishment of secondary schools, which drew 
 away the younger pupils from the universities; the growth 
 of science in both breadth and depth; the development 
 of specialization in teaching and in research, and the 
 ambition of the Dons — these are the main causes that 
 banished from the university the somewhat miscellane- 
 ous body of teachers of the earlier times, and established 
 a body of professional instructors. The change was not 
 only natural but inevitable. 
 
 The causes that banished the body of graduates from the 
 university as teachers will prevent their reappearance in 
 that capacity. The university cannot again furnish society 
 with teachers, or teachers with needed discipline, in the 
 ancient manner. The forces that. worked the great change 
 are far stronger to prevent its being unworked. This is 
 a revolution that will not go backward. What then? 
 Shall the university forget its ancient function of furnish- 
 ing society with teachers ? Shall it pretend that when it 
 has made scholars it has also made teachers, and thus 
 ignore or deny the value of professional training ? Shall 
 
THE PEDAGOGICAL CHAIR. l8l 
 
 it confine itself to research and to teaching? Or shall it 
 remember its ancient practice, and, recognizing all the 
 new conditions, including the demand for the professional 
 training of teachers, establish and maintain the Chair of 
 Education until the time comes for it to give way to the 
 Faculty of Education ? This last is a question to which 
 there can be but one final answer. 
 
 It will be seen that while the university and college are 
 mentioned together in the caption of this paper, the 
 university alone has been mentioned in the argument. 
 Hence the observation that, as the college raises its stand- 
 ard and approaches the level of university work, the same 
 reasons will apply to it as to the university. 
 
VIII. 
 
 THE CULTURE VALUE OF THE HIS- 
 TORY OF EDUCATION. 1 
 
 HE appearance on the morning's programme 
 of the subjects following my own will cause no 
 surprise. That the history of education con- 
 tains lessons of great practical value for the 
 educational statesman, for the school administrator, and 
 for the teacher, are propositions by no means novel, 
 even if their importance is not fully appreciated. 
 That this history also has great culture value may 
 not be a novel proposition, but it is certainly much less 
 familiar than the others, and is much less appreciated. 
 This is the proposition that I am to bring into the fore- 
 ground. 
 
 I must first explain that by the culture value of the 
 subject I mean its total value separate and apart from 
 guidance or practice. Everything that the history of 
 education does for the mind as such, whether training its 
 powers, storing it with information, or planting it with 
 fruitful ideas, is included in the topic. In this discussion, 
 however, it will not be necessary, or advantageous, to sep- 
 arate the total culture product into these several parts. 
 
 Possibly it is commonly supposed that the history of 
 education consists of dry bits of information relating to 
 studies, methods of school organization, teaching and 
 discipline, school legislation, and school appliances, to- 
 
 *A paper read before the National Educational Association at 
 Nashville, Tenn., July, 1889. 
 
 182 
 
CULTURE VALUE OF THE HISTORY OF EDUCATION. 1 83 
 
 gether with personal notices of some quite peculiar and 
 uninteresting men called schoolmasters and educational 
 reformers. It does indeed embrace all these subjects, which 
 are of such great practical importance; however, if this were 
 all we could not make a very large culture claim for the 
 •study. But this is far from being all; it is, in fact, but 
 husk and rind, so far as culture is concerned. It would 
 not be easy to name a division of the history of philosophy, 
 or of the philosophy of history, that brings before the 
 mind a richer store of facts or a more interesting group 
 of problems. 
 
 First, educational systems in the legal sense are an im- 
 portant department of law, and an interesting branch of 
 institutional history. Education is recognized in every 
 one of our State constitutions, in some of them at much 
 length; while our State school laws are among the most 
 characteristic parts of American legislation. It is an 
 obvious remark, that these laws reflect the character and 
 temper of our people, and partake of the nature of our 
 institutions as a whole. It may be equally obvious that 
 these laws, so far from being based on certain a priori 
 principles, conform throughout to our local political insti- 
 tutions. For example, there are in the United States two 
 radically different systems of local government. In New 
 England the unit of government is the town; in the South, 
 the county. In the one section, the county is used for 
 judicial purposes only; in the other, the town is nothing 
 but the jurisdiction of a justice of the peace and an elec- 
 tion district. A third system has sprung up from the 
 combination of these two. The compromise system of 
 the old Middle States, and of the West, makes less of the 
 town and more of the county than New England, and less 
 of the county and more of the town than the Southern 
 
184 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 States. Our State school systems, corresponding to these 
 large institutional facts, are also divisible into three 
 groups. Until the recent Vermont legislation in relation 
 to the county superintendency, I am not aware that the 
 word "county" was found in the school law of a single 
 New England State. At the South, again, school officers 
 and school machinery belong mainly to the county. And 
 finally, the compromise-system States use both the town 
 and the county for educational purposes, just as they do 
 for the other objects of local government. 
 
 Examples of the correspondence between school systems 
 and their social and political environments are plentifully 
 furnished by. the states of Europe. In France and 
 Germany, the administration of the schools and of educa- 
 tion is highly centralized, like every other department of 
 public affairs; while that large piece of patch- work called 
 the Elementary Education Acts well illustrates the slow 
 process of evolution by which the institutions of England 
 have been produced, the heterogeneous elements of which 
 they are composed, and the extreme conservatism of the 
 English mind. 
 
 Education therefore is deserving of study as a part of 
 the institutions of nations. The education of youth is 
 certainly a much more important element of civilization 
 than the punishment of criminals, but educational insti- 
 tutions have been less studied than penal institutions by 
 others than professional educators. 
 
 In the second place, educational systems, considered as 
 mental and moral disciplines, are developments of ideas; 
 they are born of philosophies, religions, civilizations. 
 This can be shown adequately for the occasion by an out- 
 line map of the territory that the history of education 
 covers. Frequently the division lines will overlap, but 
 
CULTURE VALUE OF THE HISTORY OF EDUCATION. 1 8 
 
 my object is to give a general view of the field and not a 
 close logical analysis. 
 
 1. The inquiry how education has been influenced 
 by particular civilizations would include the effects of 
 national ideals, as those of Athens, Sparta, and Rome in 
 ancient times, and Prussia and America in modern times. 
 It would embrace also the educational results of the 
 caste system of Hindustan, of democracy in the Gre- 
 cian republics, of absolute monarchy in France under 
 the ancien regime, of constitutionalism in England, and 
 of republicanism in the United States. Nor would the 
 inquiry end with the influence of the several factors in 
 the particular countries where they existed; many of their 
 most interesting results would be found in remote lands 
 and in distant times. China did not make any contribu- 
 tion to current Western educational history until, a few 
 years ago, we began to study her civil-service and exami- 
 nation systems; but Greece, from her character and geo- 
 graphical position, has profoundly influenced the educa- 
 tion of every Western country since the days that she 
 sent her colonies to Italy, Gaul, and Spain. 
 
 2. The educational effects of schools of thought come 
 next. Exclusive of theology, thought has moved in two 
 main channels. The first Greek thinkers occupied them- 
 selves with physical problems. They sought to under- 
 stand and to explain nature; but their explanations, as 
 was natural, are now thought rather curious than valuable. 
 Socrates at first studied the same subjects; but, failing to 
 reach results that satisfied him, and becoming con- 
 vinced that the gods had withheld the causes of ma- 
 terial things from the knowledge of men, he applied 
 himself to human problems, and so became the founder of 
 philosophy. His motto was "Know thyself;" and 
 although the scientific treatises of Aristotle and the phys- 
 
1 86 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 ical discoveries of the Alexandrian philosophers were 
 promising anticipations of modern science, thought con- 
 tinued to flow mainly in the humanistic channel for two 
 thousand years. In the large sense, Socrates was the first 
 and the greatest of humanists. In the seventeenth century 
 we come upon the main stream of the second great intel- 
 lectual movement. In English-speaking countries, and in 
 all countries where the experimental philosophy has made a 
 deep impression, the name of L,ord Bacon has been, and 
 still is, more closely identified with this movement than 
 that of any other thinker. In late years there has been a 
 tendency to challenge Bacon's claims, but we must in 
 fairness acknowledge the force and j ustness of Professor 
 Fowler's words, " He called men, as with the voice of a 
 herald, to lay themselves alongside of Nature, to study her 
 ways, and imitate her processes. To use his own homely 
 simile, he rang the bell which called the other wits to- 
 gether. Other men indeed had said much the same thing in 
 whispers, or in learned books written for a circle of select 
 readers ; but Bacon cried it from the housetops, and in- 
 vited all men to come in freely and partake of the feast. 
 In one word, he popularized the study of nature. He 
 insisted, both by example and precept, on the influence of 
 experiment as well as observation. Nature, like a wit- 
 ness, when put to the torture, would reveal her secrets. ' ' l 
 
 Thus the name of Bacon stands for science as the name 
 of Socrates stands for philosophy. It is impossible to 
 name subjects more unlike in matter than these two 
 subjects. They present also strong differences of pro- 
 cess and -method in both investigation and exposition. 
 The historian of education is not concerned with these 
 great intellectual movements as such, or with humanist or 
 scientist; but he is intimately concerned to know and to 
 
 1 Bacon, p. 197. 
 
CULTURE VALUE OF THE HISTORY OF EDUCATION. 1 87 
 
 explain how they have affected the study of mind and 
 shaped theories of human nature; how they have moulded 
 educational ideas and furnished the materials of study; 
 how they have influenced the scale of educational values, 
 and determined methods of teaching and school govern- 
 ment. Who shall estimate the pedagogical consequences 
 of such Baconian utterances as these: ' ' Man is the servant 
 and the interpreter of nature;" "We can only conquer 
 nature by first obeying her;" and, "The kingdom of 
 man, which was founded on the sciences, cannot be entered 
 otherwise than the kingdom of God— that is, in the 
 spirit of a little child?" 
 
 A still more particular inquiry as to philosophy is this: 
 How has education been affected by its various systems, 
 as the Platonic and the Aristotelian, Sensationalism and 
 Idealism ? 
 
 3. How has education been influenced, as respects its 
 ideals, its subject matter, its methods, by the religions and 
 churches of the world, and by particular movements and 
 organizations within them ? To be more specific, what has 
 been the influence of historical Christianity, and of such cur- 
 rents within its wide stream as asceticism, scholasticism, 
 mysticism, Protestantism, and the Catholic revival? M. 
 de I^aveleye, the distinguished Belgian publicist and 
 economist, once said: " The Reformed religion rests on a 
 book — the Bible." " Catholic worship, on the contrary, 
 rests upon sacraments and certain practices y such as con- 
 fessions, masses, sermons. " What, if any, is the educa- 
 tional significance of these two facts ? 
 
 No man competent to deal with this problem is likely to 
 question that, as a whole, Chris tianity far transcends any 
 other force or movement that has acted upon education. 
 Consider for one moment the tremendous momentum that 
 the enthusiasm of humanity has given to educational 
 
l88 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 effort. ' ' A new commandment I give unto you, that you 
 love one another; as I have loved you, that ye also love 
 one another. ' ' Undoubtedly, men who approached educa- 
 tion on the secular side have done educational work of 
 very great value; but the men who have burned with 
 educational zeal — the evangelists of new fields, the heroes 
 of new conquests, the martyrs of the cause — have been 
 Christian men, filled with the spirit of Him who was 
 moved with compassion on the multitude, when He saw 
 that they fainted and were scattered abroad as sheep 
 having no shepherd. Nor, as the centuries pass away, 
 does this flame burn less pure or bright. It warmed the 
 heart of Pestalozzi as well as of St. Boniface. All in all, 
 the educational influence of John Amos Comenius has been 
 greater than that of any other man of recent times. And 
 Comenius was a Moravian bishop, impelled in all his un- 
 dertakings by the same spirit that sent some of his brethren 
 as missionaries to the snows of Greenland and others to 
 the forests of Ohio. ' ' As Comenius increased in years, ' ' 
 says Professor Laurie, "the religious element in his 
 educational theories assumed more and more prominence. 
 But he never lost sight of his leading principles. The 
 object of all education was to train children to be sons of 
 God, but the way to do this was through knowledge, and 
 knowledge was through method." 1 
 
 4. Next may be mentioned the educational conse- 
 quences flowing from intellectual eras or epochs; as the 
 reaction of Greece upon Rome, the Renaissance, the mod- 
 ern scientific era, the ascendency of the French mind 
 in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, and the won- 
 derful growth of German influence since the downfall of 
 Napoleon. There are conjunctions in the world's history 
 where we find real new educations; such as the intro- 
 
 1 John Amos Comenius: p. 213. 
 
CULTURE VALUE OF THE HISTORY OF EDUCATION. 1 89 
 
 duction of the Greek learning into Italy by the Romans, 
 the revival of ancient letters, and the expansion of modern 
 science. 
 
 5. The rationalistic movement, which Mr. Lecky 
 well characterizes as, - c not any class of definite doc- 
 trines or criticisms, but rather a certain cast of thought, 
 or bias of reasoning," began with the revival of letters, 
 and has continued its resistless sweep until it has sapped 
 the basis of authority, greatly weakened faith, swept vast 
 masses of dogma into the limbo of things forgotten, 
 set up new standards or modified old ones in almost every 
 department of life, and restored to civilization the old 
 Greek spirit of inquiry. How this yeast has worked 
 since the time when the disciples of Abelard prayed their 
 master to give them ' c some philosophical arguments, 
 such as were fit to satisfy their minds; begged that he 
 would instruct them, not merely to repeat what he taught 
 them, but to understand !" How great the distance that 
 separates us from the day when Scheiner, the monk, was 
 told by his superior that he could not have seen spots 
 on the sun, since Plato and Aristotle mentioned nothing 
 of the kind in their writings ! 
 
 6. Then there is modern democracy, or the universal 
 spirit, that, repudiating the old theological theory of 
 government, and basing the state on the dogma of contract, 
 has profoundly modified every department of life. 
 
 7. The secularizing tendency, which, as well as democ- 
 racy, is closely connected with the rationalistic movement, 
 has changed educational ideals, broken up old courses of 
 study and made new ones, and, to a great extent, com- 
 pelled the clergy to pass the educational torch to laic 
 hands. 
 
 8. Last of all may be mentioned material progress, 
 perhaps the greatest fact in a time of great facts. The 
 
I9O STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 opening up to civilization of the vast regions of the earth 
 unknown before the Age of Maritime Discovery, or unoc- 
 cupied, together with the power over Nature that discovery 
 and invention have conferred upon man, has piled Ossa 
 on Pelion until we no longer even guess what the sur- 
 prises of the future will be. However, we shall hardly 
 dissent from the opinion of Mr. Spencer : • l Throughout 
 the civilized world, especially in England, and above all 
 in America, social activity is almost wholly expended in 
 material development. To subjugate Nature, and bring 
 the powers of production and distribution to their highest 
 perfection, is the task of our age; and probably of many 
 future ages." r It is true that material progress, like 
 many other parts of modern civilization, is largely a 
 product of modern education; but it has reacted upon its 
 cause, changing ideals, substituting new subject-matter 
 for old, and modifying school methods. " It is im- 
 possible," says Mr. L,ecky, "to lay down a railway 
 without creating an intellectual influence. It is probable 
 that Watt and Stephenson will eventually modify the 
 opinions of mankind almost as profoundly as L,uther or 
 Voltaire." 2 While the transforming educational power 
 of material progress has already been very great, it is 
 certain to be still greater. Men are not wanting who tell 
 us that an education based on books, no matter how it 
 may have answered the demands of civilization hitherto, 
 is ill-suited to the wants of an industrial and commercial 
 age, and that we must create a new education based on 
 things and manual processes. This is an extreme claim; 
 but we readily see how it has originated, and why it is 
 pressed with such persistence. 
 
 1 Essay on The Morals of Trade. 
 
 2 Rationalism in Europe, pp. 1, 8. 
 
CULTURE VALUE OF THE HISTORY OF EDUCATION. 19I 
 
 But we must look at our subject under a third aspect. 
 The school is a product of civilization, and, historically, a 
 late one, later than the family, state, and church. But 
 it has reacted with marked power and effect upon civiliz- 
 ation, modifying its forms, changing its spirit, recon- 
 structing its ideals, and altering its character. Moreover, 
 this reflex influence is constantly growing in strength. 
 More and more the schoolmaster is getting abroad. 
 Stronger and stronger becomes the thread of educa- 
 tion in the strand of civilized life. Formal argument is 
 hardly called for to prove these propositions, but one or 
 two historical illustrations will not be out of place. 
 
 Says Mr. John Fiske : ' ' The Puritan theory of life lay 
 at the bottom of the whole system of popular education 
 in New England. According to that theory, it was 
 absolutely essential that every one should be taught from 
 early childhood how to read and understand the Bible. 
 So much instruction as this was assumed to be a sacred 
 duty which the community owed to every child born 
 w r ithin its jurisdiction." The results of the system of 
 schools that sprang from this root idea are before the 
 world. Mr. Fiske finds the same theory of life acting in 
 Scotland; and he goes so far as to say: " And one need 
 not fear contradiction in saying that no other people 
 in modern times, in proportion to their numbers, have 
 achieved so much in all departments of human activity as 
 the people of Scotland have achieved. It would be super- 
 fluous to mention the preeminence of Scotland in the 
 industrial arts since the days of James Watt, or to recount 
 the glorious names in philosophy, in history, in poetry 
 and romance., and in every department of science, which, 
 since the middle of the eighteenth century, have made the 
 country of Burns and Scott, of Hume and Adam Smith, 
 of Black and Hunter and Hutton and Lyell, illustrious 
 
192 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 for all future time." 1 Back of, and causing, all these 
 splendid developments were the parish and burg schools 
 that date from John Knox. Renan may have overstated 
 the truth when he said the German Universities conquered 
 at Sedan; but men recognize that education played a most 
 important part in the tremendous war which in 1870- 
 1871 considerably changed the map of Europe, and pro- 
 foundly affected the adjustment of its political and military 
 forces. On the opening of the Paris Exposition two months 
 ago, keen observers began at once to study the products 
 there exhibited with reference to their educational bear- 
 ings. Moreover, they have promptly told us that they 
 find clear proof that, in some lines, America is falling into 
 the rear. Thus, every day the impression deepens that 
 education and schools are essential elements of national 
 power and progress. 
 
 Then there are certain divisions of knowledge a fair ac- 
 quaintance with which is deemed essential to a well-edu- 
 cated man. Reference is not now made to the mere technical 
 subjects that are taught in schools, as languages, math- 
 ematics, and sciences; but to those more general branches 
 of knowledge that constitute what we commonly call 
 "general information," and sometimes "fact-lore." Men- 
 tion may be made of military history, politics, material 
 progress, religion under its doctrinal and institutional 
 forms, art, and literature. Now it cannot be denied, 
 either that education is a subject of at least equal import- 
 ance and dignity with these, or that it is much less under- 
 stood. Educational knowledge has never taken rank 
 with the other large divisions of knowledge; and, if the 
 paradox may be allowed, education is the one great sub- 
 ject about which educated men generally are most igno- 
 
 1 The Beginnings of New England, pp. 151, 152. 
 
CULTURE VALUE OF THE HISTORY OF EDUCATION. 1 93 
 
 rant. This fact is a part of that undervaluation of educa- 
 tion which is so patent in the history of civilization. Two 
 series of facts will set the general proposition in a clear 
 light. 
 
 Intelligent men are almost universally ill-informed con- 
 cerning contemporary educational history. Men who can 
 give you a particular account of the progress of political 
 events in France since 1870, can give you no account 
 whatever of the almost equally remarkable series of edu- 
 cational events. Americans understand German schools 
 and education better than those of any other foreign 
 country; and yet with the exception of a small number 
 of cultured men this understanding is extremely vague 
 and general. Men in numbers can explain, with much 
 fullness and accuracy, that wonderful complex of preced- 
 ents, documents, and institutions which make up the Eng- 
 lish constitution, who know nothing of England in an 
 educational aspect beyond the bare fact that Oxford and 
 Cambridge are its great Universities. 
 
 Nor do we find a happier state of things when we 
 change from contemporary to historical events. Here, 
 however, it must be confessed that the materials of infor- 
 mation are not easy of access. The man who has never 
 read the common books of history with the point in 
 mind, can poorly appreciate their barrenness of such mate- 
 rials. One dependent solely upon these sources of infor- 
 mation would hardly get the idea that there were schools 
 and teachers in antiquity, or that they have been of much 
 consequence in modern times. He will search the copious 
 indexes of Grote's, Thirlwall's, and Curtius' histories of 
 Greece in vain for the words "teacher," "school," 
 "study," and "education." Merivale and Mommsen do 
 better. Some very interesting views of Roman education 
 are found in their works, but by no means the full views 
 
194 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 that the student of educational history desires. Macaulay 
 said the historian of England should be a combination of 
 Henry Hallam and Sir Walter Scott. He introduced into 
 his History — for example, into the celebrated third chapter 
 — much material that writers before him had despised and 
 neglected, thus imitating the artist mentioned by himself 
 who made the most beautiful window in the Cathedral of 
 Lincoln out of bits of glass that his fellow-workmen had 
 cast aside. And yet Macaulay did nothing for the history 
 of education beyond some accounts of the universities, 
 and a half-page devoted to female education at the Restor- 
 ation. Mr. J. R. Green, as he says in his preface, 
 strives to keep his book from sinking into a drum-and- 
 trumpet history. He gives more space to Chaucer than 
 to Crecy, to Caxton's press than to the Yorkist and Lan- 
 castrian strifes, to the rise of Methodism than to the 
 Young Pretender; and still, except some interesting views 
 of the universities and the sentence, "The Sunday schools 
 established by Mr. Raikes, of Gloucester, at the close of 
 the [eighteenth] century, were the beginnings of popular 
 education," I recall nothing in his "Short History," or 
 in its later expansion, directly touching the education of 
 the English people. Mr. Lecky does a little better; in 
 his sixth volume he gives between two and three pages to 
 popular education — which is just twice the amount of 
 space that he gives to the introduction of the umbrella 
 into England. I know of no history of England that 
 gives any account whatever of the ancient grammar 
 schools, or of the great public schools, which are such 
 important factors in the civilization of the country. 
 Even when full allowance has been made for the former 
 feeble state of education, and particularly public educa- 
 tion, such remissness as this is inexcusable. Apparently, 
 war and politics are still themes so attractive as to draw 
 
CULTURE VALUE OF THE HISTORY OF EDUCATION. 1 95 
 
 the attention of historians from such a splendid theme as 
 national education. 
 
 Finally, to guard against possible misapprehension a 
 few words of caution. It may be said that my programme 
 is too ambitious; that interesting and important as are the 
 facts and problems presented, they belong to the history 
 of civilization or philosophy rather than education; that 
 they lie above the level of normal -school, or even of col- 
 lege and university teaching; and that they have more 
 interest and value for the philosopher and the historian 
 of philosophy than for the practical teacher and school 
 officer. This view is not without truth. I have sought 
 to assign to Education her proper place in the family of 
 philosophical studies. No doubt my programme is not at 
 present fully attainable in even our best equipped univer- 
 sities. At the same time, this programme should be kept 
 in view as an ideal. No doubt the professor of the his- 
 tory of education must not allow his instruction to evap- 
 orate in philosophical speculations; he must remember our 
 practical aims, and especially our practical needs; he 
 must keep the teacher's schoolroom and the superinten- 
 dent's office constantly in view. But if he is wise, he will 
 at all times push his own studies along the higher levels 
 of the subject; he will present his facts in the light of 
 reason; he will be philosophical as well as pragmatical, 
 and will not fail to connect educational facts and prob- 
 lems with the important philosophical, social, scientific, 
 and religious facts and problems with which they are 
 so closely bound up. If at all fit to occupy his chair, 
 the professor will understand that there are two classes of 
 elements in the practice of education — the temporary and 
 the permanent, the necessary and the contingent; by an- 
 alysis he will separate these classes of elements one from the 
 other; and he will so establish his pupils in this distinction 
 
196 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 that they will not be apt to follow noisy educational proph- 
 ets who, losing sight of it, either fall into utter charla- 
 tanry, or so exaggerate some elements of education as to 
 make the whole product monstrous. The teacher of the 
 history of education is the man to establish in the minds 
 of those fitting to teach a proper educational perspective. 
 

 
 IX. 
 
 THE TEACHER'S PREPARATION. 1 
 
 O person can successfully teach any subject 
 who has not clear and correct ideas of the 
 ends that he should seek to gain. As this re- 
 mark is a particular application of the truism 
 that no man can do a thing well without knowing what he 
 wants to do, insistence upon it may be thought super- 
 fluous. Such, however, is not the fact, and I shall give 
 it the emphasis of two or three paragraphs. 
 
 A teacher may undoubtedly teach well the instrumental 
 studies in their earlier stages without grasping their whole 
 significance. He deals largely with mechanical pro- 
 cesses, physical and mental. It is indeed desirable, since 
 the mechanical and rational elements of education finally 
 blend in perfect unity, that the primary teacher should 
 grasp the ultimate end of these educational arts, but we 
 cannot insist upon it as absolutely essential. He will not, 
 however, be successful unless he sees distinctly the im- 
 mediate objects to which the work leads. What reading 
 is, and why it is taught, are questions that he must be able 
 to answer. And so of writing, number, and drawing. 
 Much more as the mechanical stages of these arts are left 
 behind, must the teacher consciously grasp their higher 
 uses. 
 
 With some qualification these remarks may be repeated 
 with respect to the non- instrumental studies. It is not 
 
 1 An address delivered before the Normal Department of the 
 National Educational Association, Toronto, Canada, July, 1891, 
 
 197 
 
I98 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 strictly necessary that the teacher who deals mainly with 
 the facts of geography, history, literature, or science, 
 rather than with their interpretation, should fully per- 
 ceive their higher elements and objects. Even here, 
 however, such insight is more desirable than at the cor- 
 responding stage of reading and writing, for the work is 
 less mechanical and more rational. In fact, all that the 
 phrases "mechanical stage" and "rational stage of educa- 
 tion' ' mean is, that in the first we throw the emphasis 
 upon the empirical elements, while in the second we throw 
 it upon the philosophical elements; first in respect to par- 
 ticular studies, and then in respect to education as a whole. 
 Furthermore, while studies differ widely in the ratio 
 existing between facts and principles, and the same study 
 in the ratio of these elements at different stages, there is 
 no study, and no stage of any study, that is wholly lack- 
 ing in either. Still more, as the teaching of the non- 
 instrumental studies recedes from the matter-of-fact stage, 
 as now defined, the teacher must fully discern the final 
 reasons of his work and be guided by them. He must 
 feel the force of the philosopher's beatitude, "Happy is 
 he who knows the causes of things. ' ' 
 
 What has now been said is very well summed up in the 
 words of Dr. Arnold: "It is clear that in whatever it is 
 our duty to act, those matters also it is our duty to 
 study." 
 
 I. The Fundamental Facts of Education. — The first of 
 these is the mind itself. The mind is capable of activity, 
 of self- activity; through its- activity it grows, increases, 
 enlarges; while it is one, and has no parts, it is capable of 
 acting in different spheres, and through these activities its 
 powers or faculties are developed. This enlargement or 
 increase of the mind is what we mean by education when 
 
THE TEACHER'S PREPARATION. 1 99 
 
 we properly understand ourselves. Once more, the mind 
 cannot act, and so cannot enlarge or become educated, if it 
 is merely left to itself. Hence the second fundamental 
 fact of education is the world or knowledge. Nature first 
 sets the mind in motion, and so incites its growth or edu- 
 cation; afterwards the same results are produced by the 
 mind's own states and affections. However, until the 
 relation of contact between the mind and the world or 
 knowledge is established, there is no mental activity, and 
 so of course no education; but the moment such contact 
 is established activity begins and education takes its rise. 
 Accordingly, the third fundamental fact is the mind and 
 the world, or knowledge, in relation. 
 
 These fundamental facts the teacher must firmly and 
 clearly grasp, because they bound his province as a 
 teacher. 
 
 II. The Teacher's Function. — In the strict sense of the 
 word, the teacher's function, as an instructor, is deter- 
 mined by the relation of knowledge to the mind. How 
 to use knowledge, or rather how to cause the pupil to use 
 knowledge, in such a way as to promote proper mental 
 growth, or education, is the central question of the 
 teacher's art. As a former of minds, he has no duty 
 to perform that is not included in this generalization. 
 That the teacher may successfully prosecute his art, 
 he must know: — 
 
 1. The activities of the mind, their nature and rela- 
 tions, and their respective values as determined by the 
 facts of life, individual and social; or, in other words, he 
 must have an educational ideal. 
 
 2. The varieties of knowledge (or, as Bacon calls 
 them, the " knowledges ") and their power to stimulate 
 and form the mind, in respect both to quantity and quality; 
 
200 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 or he must have worked out, partially at least, the problem 
 of educational values. 1 The person who has this knowl- 
 edge, conjoined with skill in bringing knowledge and the 
 mind into vital relation, can successfully discharge the 
 function of a teacher; and only such person can do so. 
 
 III. The Two Aspects of Knowledge. — The foregoing 
 analysis makes apparent .the fact that knowledge, or 
 studies, must be considered from two standpoints, the 
 academical and the pedagogical. 
 
 1 Perhaps a pregnant passage in Lord Bacon' s essay ' ' Of 
 Studies" has had more to do with suggesting the term "educa- 
 tional values" than any other in literature. "Histories make 
 men wise; poets witty; the mdthematicks subtill; Natur all Philo- 
 sophy deepe; Morall Grave; Logick and Rhetotick Able to Con- 
 tend. Abeunt studia in moras. Nay, ther is no Stond or 
 Impediment in the Wit, but may be wrought out by Fit Studies. 
 Like as Diseases of the body may have Appropriate Exercises. 
 Bowling is good for the Stone and Reines; Shooting for the Lungs 
 and Breast; GentleWalkingfortheStomacke; Riding for the Head; 
 And the like. So if a Man's Wit be Wandering, let him Study 
 the Mathematicks; for in demonstrations, if his Wit be called 
 away never so little, he must begin again. If his Wit be not apt 
 to distinguish or find differences let him Study the Schoolmen; 
 for they are Cymini sectores. If he be not apt to beat over mat- 
 ters^ and to call up one Thing, to Prove and Illustrate another, 
 let him Study the Lawyers' 1 Cases. So every Defect of the Minde 
 may have a Speciall Receitt." 
 
 Dr. James Ward remarks that a threefold analogy seems to 
 underlie the phrase "educational values '' ; studies may be regarded 
 as exercise, as medicine, or as food. The two first he finds com- 
 bined in the above passage from Bacon, which he quotes, but he 
 thinks that the third analogy more directly suggests the word 
 "value." "Physiological text-books," he says, "have famil- 
 iarized us with tables exhibiting the respective values of fat and 
 lean, sugar, starch, etc., for sustenance of brain or muscle, for 
 maintaining warmth, preventing fatigue, and so on." The three- 
 fold analogy suggests ' ' mental dietetics, mental gymnastics, and 
 mental therapeutics, " 
 
THE TEACHER'S PREPARATION. 201 
 
 The academical point of view is the one occupied 
 by the pupil in the school and the scholar in the world. 
 Such person is profited by knowledge in two ways; his 
 mind is formed and informed by it, and in this way he is 
 made ready for the work of life. The general scholar or 
 the common man has no special reason for studying 
 knowledge with reference to its forming and informing 
 powers, or to inquire carefully into the ways in which it 
 shall be applied to educational uses. 
 
 The professional or pedagogical point of view is 
 the one occupied by the teacher or other person interested 
 in the philosophy of education. As already implied, it 
 includes in its inventory the following elements: The 
 activities of the mind; the relations of different kinds of 
 knowledge to these activities; the discovery or invention 
 of methods whereby mind and knowledge may be brought 
 into due relation; that is, methods of teaching. These 
 questions bring before us the whole rationale of forming 
 and informing the mind, in so far as the teacher's art is 
 concerned with it; in other words, the science and the 
 art of teaching. 
 
 IV. The Distributio7i of Emphasis. — Both of these ways 
 of looking at knowledge may be emphasized, or either one 
 may be emphasized to the partial exclusion of the other. 
 The placing of disproportionate emphasis on the one or 
 the other is well illustrated by the divergent tendencies of 
 college and university teachers, on the one hand, and of 
 common-school and normal teachers, on the other. 
 
 Active college men cultivate knowledge and learning; 
 they belong to the various associations and societies look- 
 ing to those objects; but as a class they take little interest 
 in the science and the art of teaching. They give a 
 
202 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 minimum of attention to the reflective or scientific side of 
 the profession that they follow. They are not much inter- 
 ested in teachers' associations and meetings, and often 
 look upon them with ill-concealed contempt. They are 
 prone to deny that there is a science of teaching, and 
 sometimes say that education has no history worth study- 
 ing. Some of them look askance upon the new chairs of 
 pedagogics in the universities and colleges, and a few 
 oppose to them an active resistance. "What literature 
 is there for him to teach ? ' ' was once asked in a prom- 
 inent university when it was proposed to add to the 
 faculty a professor of the science and the art of teaching. 
 That college teaching suffers severely in consequence of 
 this neglect of the teaching art, does not admit of question. 
 Common-school and normal teachers lay more stress 
 than college professors on the professional factors of edu- 
 cation. Why, I need not inquire; the fact is unmistaka- 
 ble. They make up a large majority of the great arm y 
 that attend meetings like the present one. They carry on 
 most of the discussion relating to teaching. Indeed, if 
 our educational associations should lose the support of 
 these teachers there are few of them that would not 
 perish at once. But, on the other hand, these teachers are 
 much less prominent and active than college professors in 
 the field of learning and investigation. One reason of this 
 is, that if such a teacher begins to attract attention in these 
 fields he is pretty apt to be called into college or university 
 work; but I suspect that few of them are identified with 
 the learned or scientific societies of the country. Common- 
 school teachers are relatively over-absorbed in the technics 
 of their work, which suffers seriously in consequence. 
 
 Now that the teacher should be deeply interested in both 
 the academical and professional aspects of teaching, or 
 
THE TEACHER'S PREPARATION. 203 
 
 that both sides of his preparation need to be suitably em- 
 phasized, becomes demonstrably certain when we consider 
 the relations existing between the two. The following 
 points may be noted: — 
 
 1. Academical preparation is not sufficient. Knowl- 
 edge cannot be mechanically deposited by one person in 
 the mind of another, or mental power be similarly trans- 
 ferred. The mind has its own laws of growth, like a 
 plant or an animal, which must be regarded. Horace 
 Mann once said that children love knowledge as naturally 
 as they love honey; and to the objection that some do not 
 appear to do so, he replied that neither would they like 
 honey if it were poured into their ears. Hurling facts at 
 children's heads, or piling up knowledge on the table, is 
 not teaching. It is well known that great scholars are 
 sometimes very poor teachers. They either have no native 
 aptitude for teaching, or they have neglected the cultiva- 
 tion of their art. But it is important to observe that pri- 
 mary teaching is a more delicate art than college teaching. 
 Young pupils have almost no power to organize knowl- 
 edge, whereas advanced students can re-sort and rearrange 
 masses of material that are cast before them. Feeding an 
 infant is a more delicate operation than feeding a giant. 
 Were the majority of primary teachers such bunglers as 
 many college professors are, they would soon be relegated 
 to other spheres of usefulness. 
 
 2. Academical preparation must precede professional. 
 This arises from the nature of the case. The rationale of 
 no subject can be taught before the subject itself is meas- 
 urably understood. Neither special methods nor general 
 methods can be taught successfully until the pupil has a 
 good academic education. The what must come before the 
 how. Hence the effort to superinduce a professional edu- 
 cation for teaching upon an unorganized or ill-informed 
 
204 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 mind must end in an ignominous failure. The rent in the 
 old garment is made worse by sewing in a patch of new 
 cloth. 
 
 At this point great mistakes have been made, and 
 are still sometimes made. For example, Pestalozzi held 
 that a teacher who had mastered the method could teach 
 a branch of knowledge that he did not understand. To 
 me this is the pardox of educational history, since the 
 whole trend of Pestalozzi' s thinking was away from 
 mechanism and toward spirit and freedom; and I can 
 explain it only by referring it to that enthusiasm for a 
 favorite idea which sometimes runs into fanaticism. The 
 great Reformer's own scholarship, it will be remembered, 
 was slender, while he dealt almost wholly with young and 
 immature minds. But Pestalozzi is not the only man who 
 has made this mistake. The idea appears to prevail in 
 some quarters even now that a person can ho. fitted out with 
 a kit of tools that will enable him to teach, no matter 
 whether he knows much or not. 
 
 Teaching is bringing knowledge into due relation with 
 the mind. Something must be brought. In abstract 
 knowledge we deal with forms of thought; but teach- 
 ing is not a matter of form or thought-skins, of going 
 through motions or following rubrics. Forms stand to 
 thought in some such relation as grape-skins to grapes, 
 and are no more nutritious. Teaching is spreading no 
 Barmecide table. Then too much is often made of the 
 experience argument. At least experience is often mis- 
 understood. It is not mere number of days or years spent 
 in the service. Not a few teachers have I known who 
 were incapacitated for good teaching by their very ' ' expe- 
 rience. ' ' Their minds had become circles closed to all new 
 ideas and inspirations and glazed over with uniformity and 
 self-complacency. If you start out on the wrong road, the 
 
THE TEACHER'S PREPARATION. 205 
 
 longer and faster you walk the farther you are from your 
 destination. 
 
 But if either factor must be slighted, which one shall 
 it be? Which is better, much scholarship and little 
 method, or little scholarship and much method? The 
 answer to this question cannot for a moment be held in 
 doubt. Both theory and experience declare for scholar- 
 ship. In fact, the enthusiasm of knowledge is a prime 
 requisite of the best teaching. Few school spectacles are 
 more painful than that of a poor teacher eking out slender 
 learning with an excess of method. The good scholar 
 without professional training will commonly stagger 
 more or less at first, but, if he have the root of the matter 
 in him, he will find his feet; while the teacher of an 
 ill-organized mind and small equipment gives little promise 
 of ever overcoming his limitations. The what will catch 
 the how long before the how will overtake the what And 
 this is why all sound educators plead for the improvement 
 of the academical equipment of the teachers of the country. 
 
f 
 
 X. 
 
 HISTORY TEACHING IN SCHOOLS. 1 
 
 HE Report of the Conference on History, Civil 
 Government, and Political Economy, made to 
 the Committee of Ten, is a document of forty 
 octavo pages, the foundation of which is com- 
 posed of some thirty-five resolutions that were carefully 
 elaborated by the distinguished scholars and teachers who 
 composed the Conference, while the superstructure is built 
 up by a careful exposition of these resolutions, and their 
 enforcement by appropriate arguments, the whole consti- 
 tuting a solid and valuable body of pedagogical doctrine. 
 Merely to summarize this Report and to comment on its 
 salient features, would perhaps hardly meet the expecta- 
 tions of the hour. So I shall take up the subject de novo, 
 making such references to the Report as will conduce to 
 the stronger presentation of my own ideas. I shall begin 
 with assigning to history its proper place in a full scheme 
 of education. 
 
 That expansion or growth of the human mind which 
 we call education, originates in the contact of the mind 
 itself with facts or objects of knowledge. We are not 
 here concerned with the speculative aspects of this sub- 
 ject; but we must emphasize the fact that all mental 
 
 ] A paper read before the Department of Superintendence of 
 the National Educational Association, at Cleveland, O., February, 
 1895. The full caption of the paper on the programme was : 
 " History Teaching in Schools, with some Reference to the Report 
 of the Conference on History to the Committee of Ten." 
 
 206 
 
HISTORY TEACHING IN SCHOOLS. 2O7 
 
 activity — the whole train of cognition, feeling, and will — 
 has its rise in the establishment of such points of contact. 
 Potent as the mind is, it cannot act, and so cannot make 
 increase, in vacuum. These facts or objects of knowledge 
 are divisible into three classes, the facts of Nature, the 
 facts of Society, and the facts of the Mind itself. These 
 are the primordial agents or factors of human cultivation, 
 as seen both in individual history and in race history. In 
 both spheres, they antedate teachers and schools and edu- 
 cation, as these terms are commonly understood. In the 
 attrition of the mind with natural facts, originates natural 
 science; in attrition with social facts, social and moral 
 science; and in attrition with mental facts, mental science. 
 To define the relations of these several groups of factors, 
 and their comparative values, is beside the present pur- 
 pose, except to say that, for the most part, they run side 
 by side through the conscious life; that their interaction is 
 constant and powerful, although not uniform in different 
 persons or in different periods of the individual life; and 
 that they are all essential in something like relative 
 measure to a well developed mind. 
 
 These primordial agents of human cultivation are 
 powerfully re-enforced by a secondary group. As the 
 first men and women acquired experience through attri- 
 tion with the worlds of nature, of society, and of the 
 spirit, they imparted to one another what they had learned, 
 and thus taught one another. Ex hypothesis up to this 
 time all knowledge had come from original sources; 
 henceforth second-hand, or derivative, knowledge, and so 
 tradition and authority, play their part. So we are led to 
 analyze the group of secondary factors. First in time and 
 in power, comes spoken language or oral tradition; then 
 follow material monuments of various kinds; next come 
 symbols, including the rude art of the savage, picture 
 
208 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 writing, and the Parthenon frieze, and last of all writing 
 and its corollary, printing. These last factors of culti- 
 vation are plainly derivative; they mean nothing save as 
 they rest upon a previous culture. Their relations to one 
 another, and to the primary factors, do not here concern 
 us, beyond the observation that there has been a ten- 
 dency, and particularly since the invention of movable 
 types, to exaggerate the fourth division of the secondary 
 group. 
 
 Avoiding all the questions that are suggested by 
 the words "humanism,' "classicism," "realism," and 
 ' 'naturalism, ' ' let us fix the location of history in the chart 
 of human culture. First, however, the Father of History 
 wrote his immortal book, as he says, that the actions 
 of men might not be effaced by time, nor the wondrous 
 deeds of the Greeks and the Barbarians be forgotten. He 
 has thus defined in a general way the field of history: it 
 is the field of the actions or deeds of men. But what 
 actions or deeds does it embrace ? Shunning the various 
 controversies that a detailed answer would perhaps excite, 
 let us say that history is the story of man's more serious 
 and valuable experience in the most important spheres of 
 his activity — in politics, war, religion, art, industrial 
 achievement, education, scientific discovery, and moral 
 endeavor; and that its sources go back to every one of the 
 secondary agents of education — tradition, monuments, 
 symbolism , and the written page . Seizing first those actions 
 of men that constitute the body of history, the student 
 rests not until he has discovered the spiritual elements out 
 of which these actions have sprung. History is therefore 
 philosophy teaching by examples. Bven Froude, who 
 scorned both the science and the philosophy of history, 
 and said it was but a drama, admitted that it does teach 
 the difference between right and wrong. And when this 
 
HISTORY TEACHING IN SCHOOLS. 209 
 
 much is said, what need be added to show its high educa- 
 tional value ? History is one of the main channels through 
 which the experience of the race is communicated to us; 
 and to ask whether it is worth while to pay attention to 
 what it conveys, is to ask whether it is worth while to 
 defer to experience at all. If it is profitable to study the 
 formation of crystals, the hatching of eggs, the germina- 
 tion and growth of seeds, and the surrounding social en- 
 vironment, a fortiore is it profitable to study the evolution 
 of humanity from its lowest to its highest forms. As in 
 the lower sphere of life man cannot reach his ends when 
 cut off from association with men, so he cannot meet the 
 ends of the higher sphere when cut off from the past. 
 
 Having thus assigned to history its place in the circle 
 of educational agents, I do not think that it is necessary 
 to insist, point by point, that it trains the memory, stimu- 
 lates the imagination, furnishes guiding knowledge, and 
 cultivates the faculties of reason. But I would observe, 
 with Bishop Stubbs, that history is a great school of the 
 judgment; and all the more valuable because it deals with 
 moral or probable elements, or just such elements as the 
 pupil now encounters in the home, the school, and the 
 church, and just such elements as he will encounter in 
 the town meeting, on 'change, in legislative halls, and in 
 administrative offices. ' ' If you would understand his- 
 tory," said Charles Kingsley, "study men." How 
 desirable it is that all persons in public life, and especi- 
 ally educators in every sphere, should be trained in 
 this great school! In any active political community, the 
 study of the history of a similar community is the study of 
 real life; and it fits the student for practical affairs in as 
 real a sense as work in a biological laboratory fits him for 
 the study of animated nature. 
 
2IO STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 The views presented are also conclusive on another 
 point, viz: that the subject of history should receive more 
 attention than at present in the schools. The only open 
 question is, How much more? The Conference on 
 History declares in resolution 1, that history and kindred 
 subjects should be a substantial school study in each one of 
 eight school years; in resolution 2, that this work should 
 be consecutive; while the amounts of time recommended in 
 resolutions 14, 16, 17, to be set apart to the various divi- 
 sions of the subject, are not less than three forty-minute 
 periods throughout the eight years, or a total of about 
 nine hundred exercises in all. Moreover, the Conference 
 urges that this total shall be equally divided between the 
 grammar school and the high school. The Committee of 
 Ten, dealing with high schools only, fails to meet the 
 views of the Conference in both the main points. In its 
 model classical course it puts four periods a week in the 
 first year, three in the second year, none in the third year, 
 and only offers three in the fourth year as an alternative 
 for mathematics. In the Latin and Scientific course the 
 assignment is four periods the first year, none the second, 
 two the third, and the same alternative the fourth as in 
 the Classical course. These requirements the Modern 
 Language course merely duplicates. In the English 
 course history fares better. Four periods are given it in 
 the first year, three the second, four the third, and three 
 the fourth. The minimum is a total of six periods, or 
 about two hundred and forty exercises; the maximum 
 fourteen periods, or about five hundred and sixty 
 exercises. We need not suppose that the failure of the 
 Committee to meet the views of the Conference is a case 
 of loving Caesar less or Rome more, but a case of finding 
 suitable room for all the studies that it felt bound to 
 accommodate. The superintendent of schools also is 
 
HISTORY TEACHING IN SCHOOLS. 211 
 
 quite certain to demand of the Conference where he is to 
 find time for nine hundred exercises in history. Into 
 these questions of detail it is less important now to enter 
 than it is to insist that more time shall be found for the 
 subject, even at the cost of reducing somewhat the time 
 accorded to other subjects. Asked to name what subjects, 
 I should say, — in the grammar school, arithmetic and 
 geography; in the high school, mathematics, language, 
 and physical science. This, be it observed again, in case 
 it is necessary. 
 
 At what stage of his school life should the pupil be 
 introduced to history ? The reply of the Conference is, 
 at the beginning of the fifth year. My own reply is, at 
 the beginning of the first year. On this point the practice 
 of the Herbartian pedagogists is in the main correct. I am 
 not now particular to inquire whether or not ' 'the material 
 for the instruction that is to mould character should be 
 sought in the development of the national culture, which 
 is to be followed in its chief epochs ;" or whether Gesun- 
 nungs-Stoff should control education in its early stages; 
 or whether ' ' history and literature naturally constitute 
 the core of concentration;" or, indeed, whether, in the 
 Herbartian sense, there is such a core. It answers my 
 purpose to insist upon the introduction of history into the 
 first year of the school, and upon its continuance to the 
 end thereof. Perhaps it would be difficult to arrange for 
 a German child a better introduction to the subject than 
 Ziller's double historical series, irrespective of the theo- 
 retical views that lie back of it. This is the series: 
 
 First year, Grimm's Fairy Tales; second year, Robinson Crusoe; 
 third year, (1) Bible Stories from the time of the Patriarchs, (2) 
 Legends of Thuringia; fourth year, (1) Bible Stories from the 
 time of the Judges, then of the Kings, (2) Niebelungen Tales; 
 fifth year, (1) Bible Stories from the time of Christ, (2) History of 
 
21 a STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 Henry I, Otto I, Charlemagne; sixth year, (1) Bible Stories from 
 the time of Christ continued, (2) Migration of the Nations, Roman 
 Empire and the Popes, the Crusades, the Middle Ages, Rudolf 
 von Hapsburg; seventh year, (1) the Original Congregations of 
 Churches and the Apostle Paul, (2) Discovery of America and its 
 first settlement, history of the Reformation, the Thirty Years' 
 War; eighth year, (1) Instruction in the Catechism, (2) Frederick 
 the Great, the Napoleonic Wars for Independence, the Restoration 
 of the German Empire. 1 
 
 Around this core all other instruction is grouped. 
 One reason for making such large use of the Bible, is 
 the fact that Biblical history is everywhere taught in the 
 German schools. 
 
 When the child comes to school, at the age of six years, 
 he is eager for stories, perhaps for the reason that their 
 soul is activity, of which he is so fond; stories are congru- 
 ous with his reading and language lessons, and with the 
 books that he learns to read outside of school; while they 
 may be so chosen that they shall convey valuable content, 
 furnishing the very stuff that the child both wants and 
 needs. Furthermore, what is the story but a simple form 
 of history? Some etymological accident made "story" 
 by knocking a syllable off from "history." Story and 
 history are but earlier and later forms of tradition, and 
 at first they differed only in the kind of language in 
 which they were told. In time history assumed a more 
 dignified form; but in Herodotus the early form is very 
 observable, while it is still common to call the masters of 
 historical narration great story-tellers. It is not a conceit 
 to say that there is a striking parallelism between the 
 development of historical knowledge in the individual and 
 the development of historical art. The child listening to 
 nurse's tale or old wife's fable, the child pouring over his 
 book of stories, full of incident and adventure, and the 
 
 1 De Garmo: Herbart and the Herbartians, pp. 119, 120. 
 
HISTORY TEACHING IN SCHOOLS. 
 
 213 
 
 child studying his book of formal history travels in a few 
 years that long road the three sections of which are 
 marked in history by oral tradition, by such writings as 
 those of Herodotus, L4vy, and Froissart, and by the pro- 
 found works of Thucydides, Tacitus, and Polybius. Now 
 it is more than probable that the members of the Confer- 
 ence on History would agree to all that I am saying, with 
 the proviso that they do not call tales history. But I should 
 reply that, pedagogically speaking, there is no qualita- 
 tive difference between them; and that you can no more 
 separative the three periods in the child's life sharply than 
 you can separate them sharply in the history of the race. 
 Still, I am not sure that the Conference would meet my 
 views, because it makes no mention of either biography 
 or mythology until the beginning of the fifth school grade. 
 
 What shall be the range of the work attempted ? What 
 the subjects chosen? The Conference answers with the 
 following programme: 1 — 
 
 First year. — Biography and mythology. 
 
 Second year. — Biography and mythology. 
 
 Third year. — American history and elements of civil govern- 
 ment. 
 
 ! It was not mentioned in this paper, as no doubt it should have 
 been, that the Conference also framed an alternative six-year 
 course for schools which are not able to support the longer pro- 
 gramme, viz: 
 
 First year. — Biography and mythology. 
 
 Second year. — Biography and mythology. [In the intervening 
 year or years, if any, historical reading should be pursued as a 
 part of language study.] 
 
 Third year. — American history and civil government. [At this 
 point the pupil would naturally enter the high school.] 
 
 Fourth year. — Greek and Roman history, with their Oriental 
 connections. 
 
 Fifth year. — English history. [To be so taught as to elucidate 
 the general movement of medieval and modern history.] 
 
 Sixth year. — American history and civil government. 
 
214 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 Fourth year. — Greek and Roman history, with their Oriental 
 connections. [At this point the pupil would naturally enter the 
 high school.] 
 
 Fifth year. — French history. [To be so taught as to elucidate 
 the general movement of medieval and modern history.] 
 
 Sixth year. — English history. [To be so taught as to elucidate 
 the general movement of medieval and modern history. ] 
 
 Seventh year. — American history. 
 
 Eighth year. — A special period, studied in an intensive manner, 
 and civil government. 
 
 Before commenting on this scheme, I wish to present the 
 one that is followed in the elementary schools of Baden, 
 Germany: — 
 
 First year (third grade). Historical tales related by the teacher 
 and repeated by the pupils several times. 
 
 Second and third years (fourth and fifth grades). Historical 
 tales continued, their number augmented. Brief outline of the 
 history of the village or town and the district, the latter connected 
 with the geography of the district. Short biographies of national 
 heroes. 
 
 Fourth year (sixth grade). Brief outline of Grecian and Roman 
 history. Several parts dealt with in a more detailed way; e. g., the 
 Persian wars. Alexander the Great, the wars between the Romans 
 and Germans, the invasion of the Barbarians. Historical com- 
 positions embracing both biographies and tales. Historical essays 
 in the reading-book, read and explained. 
 
 Fifth year (seventh grade). History of the Middle Ages in 
 Germany, dealt with in the same way as the ancient history in the 
 fourth year. Much stress laid upon the Crusades and the end of the 
 Middle Ages. Historical tales, biographies, essays in the reading- 
 book as in the fourth year. 
 
 Sixth year (eighth grade). Modern times, especially in Ger- 
 many. History of the Thirty Years' War, the Seven Years' War, 
 the wars against Napoleon, and the war of 1870-71 dealt with in a 
 complete manner. History of France from 1648 to 1815, chiefly 
 the French Revolution, Tales, biographies, essays continued; 
 longer compositions (the pupils') than previously. 
 
 In teaching history, no text-book is used; only oral instruction 
 by the teacher, and a few notes taken by the pupils. 
 
HISTORY TEACHING IN SCHOOLS. 215 
 
 This programme suggests one important point of differ- 
 ence between German and American history. Germany 
 has long lain directly in the main stream of the world- 
 movement, while America from the beginning has lain 
 outside of this stream. German history is primarily a 
 part of general history, while American history is such 
 only in a secondary degree. The German pupil estab- 
 lishes his historical connections with the world-movement 
 directly, the American pupil only by the way of England. 
 Then, historically, as well as geographically, the German 
 is much nearer to Greece and Rome. To a great extent the 
 German's study of Italy or France is a study of Germany 
 itself, but in our case this is true only to a limited degree. 
 The result is that the German pupil makes the transition 
 from national history to general history far more easily 
 than the American. This view of the subject is little 
 likely to be questioned. It is here presented as a reason 
 for questioning the wisdom of introducing Greek and 
 Roman history, with their Oriental connections, at least 
 as a formal study, into the grammar school. It must be 
 remembered that the typical pupil of fourteen years of 
 age is not very mature in mind. Besides, it may well be 
 doubted also whether, if foreign history is to be intro- 
 duced into the grammar school, it would not be better to 
 introduce portions of English history. I cannot think 
 the German example at this point is a safe one to follow. 
 But while I have serious doubts about the formal study of 
 Greece and Rome at this stage of progress, I have none 
 whatever about bringing in, not merely the fable, the 
 myth, and the -legend found in Homer and Virgil, but 
 also the biographies of the Grecian and Roman heroes and 
 sages. Can we not rehabilitate Plutarch, and if we can, 
 would it not be worth more to our youth than such formal 
 study of Grecian and Roman history as would be possi- 
 
2l6 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 ble, no matter whether he goes to the high school or at 
 once to active life ? 
 
 It should be observed, also, that the German programme 
 says nothing directly about the Orient, and that the 
 American programme only mentions its connections with 
 Greece and Rome. To be sure, nobody knows very 
 definitely what their early ' ' connections ' ' were, but I 
 assume that the conference would not go back of the great 
 struggle between Persia and Greece. Everybody should 
 have a general knowledge of the Hebrew Bible ; but 
 beyond this we should not, in general education, concern 
 ourselves with Asia until we reach the epoch across 
 which are written in letters of light the names Marathon, 
 Thermopylae, Salamis, Platea. For practical purposes, 
 outside of religion, we may regard general history as 
 beginning with Greece. Whatever one may think of 
 some of Dr. Freeman's historical theories, he will hardly 
 dissent from these words in respect to Greece: 
 
 The Greeks, with their many small states, were the first 
 people from whom we can learn any lessons in the art of politics, 
 the art of ruling and pursuing men according to law. The little 
 commonwealths of Greece were the first states at once free and 
 civilized which the world ever saw. They were the first states 
 which gave birth to great statesmen, orators, and generals, who 
 did great deeds, and to great historians, who set down those great 
 deeds in writing. It was in the Greek commonwealths, in short, 
 that the political and intellectual life of the world began. x 
 
 Or from these words in respect to Rome : 
 
 The nations which have stood out foremost among all have 
 been the Greeks, the Romans, and the Teutons. And among 
 these it is the Romans who formed the center of the whole story. 
 Rome alone founded a universal empire, in which all earlier 
 history loses itself and out of which all later history grew. 2 
 
 1 General Sketch of History, pp, 21, 22. 
 2 Ibid, pp. 16, 17. 
 
HISTORY TEACHING IN SCHOOLS. 21 7 
 
 On one point that the Conference has touched, I wish 
 to utter no uncertain sound. The "acquirements of a 
 body of useful facts ' ' is pronounced ■ ' the most difficult 
 and the least important outcome of historical study." 
 The principal end of history in the schools, as of all 
 education, is declared to be the training of the mind. To 
 these expressions, properly understood, there can be no 
 rational ob j ection . Still , they seem to ring of the venerable 
 dogma of formal discipline. They seem almost to suggest 
 that profitable historical study can be carried on without 
 the acquirement of a body of useful facts. While it is 
 true that the acquisition of facts and real mental training 
 are not necessarily measures each of the other, still they 
 cannot be wholly separated, and in good teaching they 
 are not separated at all. The mind cannot be disciplined 
 by nothing; it works only as it works upon something. 
 For one, I stand much in fear that the facts taught 
 in the schools will not be well chosen, and that they will 
 not be well taught ; but, waiving these two points, I have 
 no fear that too many facts will be taught, unless, indeed, 
 the subject is allowed to encroach upon other subjects. To 
 suppose that too many facts will be taught, is to suppose 
 that too much history will be taught. However, I have no 
 good word to say for the old-fashioned memoriter method, 
 and cheerfully grant that the facts are only a means to 
 an end. 
 
 At this point I wish to read, with some comments of 
 my own, a statement recently made by Professor H. 
 Morse Stephens, who came the last year from Oxford to 
 teach European history at Cornell University. 
 
 Professor Morse Stephens, Cornell's new Professor of Euro- 
 pean History from Oxford, has made some interesting compari- 
 sons between English and American college students. He con- 
 cludes that the average American undergraduate takes a more 
 
2l8 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 comprehensive view of history, has a better grasp of its essential 
 facts, and surpasses his English cousin of corresponding grade in 
 power of generalization; but the American student is lamentably 
 deficient in his knowledge of details and also writes very poor 
 English. Professor Stephens thought the essays written by his 
 undergraduate students at Cornell were on the whole better than 
 similar essays written by English students at Cambridge, although 
 he sharply criticised the spelling, grammar, and generally care- 
 less style of the Americans. When, however, he set his Ameri- 
 can students an examination of twenty questions concerning 
 dates and places, he was overwhelmed by the lack of knowledge 
 of facts displayed in the answers. More than half of the class 
 failed to pass the examination, the average percentage being 
 about 40, and as a rule the students who wrote the best essays 
 handed in the poorest examination papers. 1 
 
 Competent judges are not likely to question the general 
 accuracy of this interesting statement. The explanation 
 of the facts stated is found mainly in the aims of English 
 and American education, and in the methods of instruc- 
 tions that are employed, particularly in the secondary 
 schools. First, English teachers lean more on lectures, 
 or other oral instruction, and so on writing and note- 
 books; American teachers, more on oral recitations and 
 on general summaries. One result is that the English 
 ( boy is trained to spell and write better, and to use more 
 correct English, than the American boy. The one is 
 methodical and correct in form where the other is dis- 
 cursive and slip-shod. But, secondly, the American 
 pupil's peculiar discipline gives him comprehensive views 
 of a subject, a better grasp of large facts, and a consid- 
 erable mastery of generalizations, which have their 
 unhappy compensation in a deficient knowledge of details, 
 as well as a defective use of English. The American 
 pupil is certainly not strong in names and places. The 
 natural tendency of the recitation method is here rein- 
 1 The Dial, January 16, 1895. 
 
HISTORY TEACHING IN SCHOOLS. 2IO, 
 
 forced by the very common disposition on the part of 
 teachers to disparage details. A mere fact ! only a date ! 
 is the contemptuous phrase with which the careless or 
 ignorant teacher often dismisses one of those little 
 things that constitute the very staple of history, In some 
 quarters it has actually come to be a fashion to disparage 
 the man of large information, of full knowledge, regard- 
 ing him merely as a patient drudge. It is now common 
 to berate the schools for teaching too many facts. Facts 
 may possibly be badly taught in the schools, or they may 
 be ill chosen; it is not true, however, that American 
 pupils are strong in facts, but the contrary. In the third 
 place, there can be no doubt that the typical English boy 
 who comes up to the University has received a more reg- 
 ular, a more systematic, and a more thorough training than 
 the typical American boy. Of its kind, he has been taught 
 in a better school. Once more, it is an old saying that 
 the English mind runs to details rather than to general 
 views and philosophical principles. Such is the constant 
 charge of the French and German critics. While there 
 can be no doubt that the English mind handles an 
 enormous amount of fact-material, it may still be doubted 
 whether Englishmen are remarkable for a nice accuracy in 
 their facts. There is reason to think the contrary. The 
 question whether the American student, with his good 
 essay and poor examination paper, is better or worse off 
 than the English student, with his good examination 
 paper and poor essay, is a question that will not here be 
 considered; the truth is that measurable excellence should 
 be obtained in both exercises. 
 
 Perhaps no part of the Report of the Conference has 
 provoked more criticisms than the recommendation in 
 respect to the intensive study of some period of history, 
 
220 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 or some historical subject. It will have been observed 
 that such study is found in the schools of Baden. The 
 recommendation seems to me a good one, provided time 
 can be found to do the work, and provided the phrase 
 ''intensive study" be understood in a sense sufficiently 
 limited or relative. 
 
 Worthy of all praise are the remarks that both the 
 Conference and the Committee of Ten have offered on 
 the importance of saving time through the better co-ordi- 
 nation of subjects. Without entering upon the general 
 merits of the doctrine of Concentration, about which we 
 are now hearing so much, I wish to say that instruction 
 in history, in language and composition, in geography 
 and civil government, can be so organized as at once to 
 save time and to secure better results than at present. 
 These subjects are as congruous as any subjects found in 
 the curriculum, and are as capable of close articulation. 
 
 It is not necessary to go with Dr. Freeman in declaring 
 that the fields of politics and history are co-extensive, in 
 order to find firm ground on which to rest the teaching of 
 civil government in the schools. I quote with entire 
 approval resolutions 28 and 29 adopted by the Conference: 
 
 That Civil Government in the grammar schools should be 
 taught by oral lessons, with the use of collateral text-books, and 
 in connection with U. S. History and local geography. 
 
 That Civil Government in the high schools should be taught 
 by using a text-book as a basis, with collateral reading and topical 
 work, and observation and instruction in the government of the 
 city or town and state in which the pupils live, and with compari- 
 sons between American and foreign systems of goverment. 
 
 This direct observation and study of the government of 
 the city, town, and state is equally important, and even 
 more important, in grammar schools; foreign systems of 
 government, for the most part, and certainly comparisons 
 
HISTORY TEACHING IN SCHOOLS. 221 
 
 between them and our own systems, should be deferred 
 to the high school. 
 
 The Report closes with the recommendation that only 
 teachers who have had adequate special training shall be 
 employed to teach history and related subjects. To the 
 obvious objection that such teachers are not to be found 
 in numbers sufficient to carry out the programme in the 
 schools of the country, the Conference would probably 
 reply that the teachers can be provided as rapidly as the 
 schools can be put in shape to receive them. 
 
 The present subject, as well as several others on the 
 programme, has been immediately suggested by the dis- 
 cussion that has been going on the last three or four years 
 relative to secondary education. In this discussion the 
 central questions have been, What studies shall form the 
 staple of such education ? and, In what order and pro- 
 portion shall they be combined ? Upon only one phase 
 of the general subject do I wish to comment. Causes 
 that are here wholly irrelevant imposed upon the nations 
 of modern Europe a foreign culture conveyed in foreign 
 tongues. The ancient classics became, not merely a de- 
 partment of study, but practically the field of study. 
 The fact was most anomalous. The ancient Jews, who 
 certainly proved themselves a tough and enduring nation, 
 knew no literature and no history outside of their incom- 
 parable Scriptures, which were to them a national litera- 
 ture in the best sense of the term, and not merely a book 
 of religion. The Greeks, who were the ablest race 
 intellectually that the world has seen, were nourished 
 exclusively upon a national vernacular culture. Even 
 the establishment of the Greek arts in Rome following 
 the conquest of Greece, fell far short of the establish- 
 ment of the Classical Tradition in breadth and permanency 
 
222 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 of influence. In recent times the power of this tradition 
 has been broken; it is no longer considered necessary that 
 an educated man shall study Greek, or even L,atin. Into 
 the general merits of the question, I do not propose to go. 
 It is unmistakable that there has been a strong drift 
 towards modern studies. Has this drift reached its limit ? 
 I cannot think so. While trie old humanities will never 
 be banished from the schools, they can hardly continue 
 to hold relatively even the diminished place that they now 
 occupy. Modern studies, and particularly vernacular 
 studies, will encroach upon them still more. This fact 
 has been very apparent in the discussions of the last three 
 years. Moreover, it cannot be reasonably doubted that, 
 in the future, increased emphasis will be laid upon the 
 national history and literature as a means of forming the 
 national mind and character. 
 
XL 
 
 THE MORAL AND RELIGIOUS TRAIN- 
 ING OF CHILDREN. 1 
 
 F the various contributions that have been 
 made to the theory of education in recent 
 years, the doctrine of apperception is perhaps 
 the most important. This idea was first 
 applied to philosophy by I^eibnitz, but its germ is found 
 in one of the works of Aristotle. 2 From the time when 
 men first began to take note of their own thought-pro- 
 cesses, some of them, at least, must have seen more or 
 less clearly that we look at the world through ourselves, 
 and that what we see, and what we learn, depends in 
 great part upon what we already know and are. The 
 idea is not therefore really new. Still the German peda- 
 gogist Herbart and his disciples have analyzed it so 
 much more thoroughly, have defined it so much better, 
 and especially have applied it to practice so much more 
 fully, that it seems to us almost a new revelation. 
 
 The word "apperceive" is derived from ad, to, andper- 
 cepere, to grasp or to clasp. It literally signifies the 
 
 1 An address delivered before the Ohio Christian Missionary 
 Society, Columbus, 0.,May, 1895. 
 
 2 "All teaching and learning by way of inference proceed from 
 pre-existent knowledge. Of this we maybe satisfied by examina- 
 tion of instances: it is thus that the mathematical sciences and the 
 arts are acquired; the dialectician's induction and syllogism 
 both appeal to previous knowledge, the one of the phenomenon, 
 the other of the law: and the orator persuades by example and 
 enthymeme, the one a kind of induction, the other of syllogism." 
 — The Posterior Analytics. Poste's translation. 
 
 223 
 
224 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 grasping or clasping of one thing to another, a uniting, 
 adhesive process. But the I,atin verb also means to see 
 or per cewe\ so that, taken figuratively, apperceive means 
 to see or perceive one thing byway of another, or the coales- 
 cence of a new idea with an old one by modification. As 
 now used by pedagogical writers, the stress is thrown 
 upon the element of modification. One distinguished 
 writer says apperception is ' 'that psychological activity 
 by which individual perceptions, ideas, or idea-complexes 
 are brought into relation to our previous intellectual and 
 emotional life, assimilated with it and thus raised 
 to greater clearness, activity, and significance." 1 A 
 second writer, entering into more detail, says that to 
 explain apperception we must contrast it with perception. 
 ' "In perception we have an object presented to our senses, 
 but in apperception we identify the object or those features 
 of it which were familiar to us before; we recognize it; 
 we explain it; we interpret the new by our previous 
 knowledge, and thus are enabled to proceed from the 
 known to the unknown and make new acquisitions; in 
 recognizing the object we classify it under various general 
 classes; in identifying it with what we have seen before, 
 we note also differences which characterize the new object 
 and lead to the definition of new species or varieties. 
 . . . By it we re-enforce the perception of the present 
 moment by the aggregate of our own past sense-percep- 
 tion, and by all that we have learned of the experience 
 of mankind." 2 
 
 Viewing the subject thus, we see that the mind is not 
 something that is inert and dead; not a sheet of blank 
 paper upon which you may write what you please; not a 
 
 1 Dr. L,ange: Apperception, p. 41. 
 
 2 Dr. W. T. Harris: A Text-Book in Psychology, by J. F. Her- 
 bart. Translated by Margaret Smith. Editor's Preface. 
 
MORAL AND RELIGIOUS TRAINING OF CHILDREN. 225 
 
 ball of clay or wax to be moulded into any form, but that 
 it is rather a self-active principle or energy. It will also 
 be seen at once that the processes of learning and teach- 
 ing are not to be compared to the operations of a machine, 
 but rather to the vital processes of vegetable and animal 
 life. An idea touches a new object and changes it into 
 its own nature; or, perhaps it would be better to say, a 
 new object is set like a scion in the stock of an old idea 
 and, through assimilation, becomes an idea itself. It is 
 only the "engrafted word" that is able to save the 
 soul. 
 
 Some simple illustrations will make these general pro- 
 positions fully intelligible. A young child calls every 
 man "papa," every woman "mamma," and attributes to 
 them the same qualities that he has discovered in his 
 father and mother. He says his broken cart is ' 'naughty' ' 
 because it will not run, and, assuming that it has life and 
 feeling like himself, proceeds to beat it. He feeds his 
 big toe with a spoon. One child seeing a picture of a 
 serpent called it a tail ; a second called a swan that he 
 saw swimming in the water a fish; a third, brought up in 
 the South, called snow-flakes when he first saw them 
 butterflies; while of two other children who stood looking 
 at a pair of mules, one called them horses and the other 
 rabbits. Children of a larger growth do the same thing, 
 only they learn to be more wary in expressing their first 
 ideas. When the Romans first saw elephants they called 
 them Lucanian oxen. The man who has most ideas has 
 most centers of assimilation, and so can learn most rapidly. 
 A botanist sees a hundred things in a pond of water that 
 are hidden from the clown; an old traveler is the man 
 who finds most in a new country; while only a scholar 
 discovers much in a library. Accordingly, it is not strange 
 but as natural as natural can be that a conversation, a 
 
226 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 sermon, or a book is a different thing to different per- 
 sons. "What can we see or acquire," asks Emerson, 
 ' 'but what we are? You have seen a skillful man read- 
 ing Virgil. Well, that author is a thousand books to a 
 thousand persons. Take the book into your own hands, and 
 read your eyes out; you will never find what I find. If 
 any ingenious reader would have a monopoly of the wis- 
 dom or the light he gets, he is as secure, now that the 
 book is Englished, as if it were imprisoned in the Pelew's 
 tongue. ' ' 
 
 Thus far the argument has turned on sensible objects. 
 But it may turn on objects that are not sensible. The 
 images that we first form of mental facts — our primal 
 notions of spiritual things; our early views of men and 
 life; our original opinions about subjects, — these tend to 
 change the facts of our later experience into their own 
 image. The mind is subdued to its material and moral 
 environment. A late writer has said in dealing with a 
 famous French woman who lived at the beginning of this 
 century : 
 
 Our earliest impressions of the external world become, 
 unconsciously to us, the prism by which everything is afterward 
 colored. With Chateaubriand, it was the gloomy solitudes of 
 Combourg, the heavy mists, skirting the ocean and bounded only 
 by the forests through which the storm winds whistled. With 
 Eamartine, it was the hills of Milly, a country home with quiet 
 neighboring paths, a soft and filmy sky, a dim and fleeting 
 horizon, a pious childhood at a Christian mother's knee. With 
 Madame de Stael, it was in private life the scenes of a happy 
 home, and in public those of a salon which was the meeting-place 
 of the best intellects of the time, — where jest and inspiration 
 followed each in turn; where all literary questions and all the 
 problems of the universe were discussed, and where, as a contem- 
 porary has remarked, they discoursed endlessly upon ' ' the great 
 truths of Nature, the immortality of the soul, the love of liberty, 
 and the charms and dangers of the passions." A house like her 
 
MORAL AND RELIGIOUS TRAINING OF CHILDREN. 227 
 
 parents' was always her ideal of home; happiness in marriage 
 was her Utopia, and to reign over a salon was the ambition of her 
 life. 1 
 
 From what has been said some very important practical 
 conclusions flow- 
 
 One is that present ignorance is a bar to future intelli- 
 gence. Paradoxical as it may sound, a man may be so 
 ignorant that he cannot learn, or at least can learn but 
 little. It is related that a band of Esquimaux walked 
 through the streets of London utterly indifferent to their 
 surroundings. " The explanation," observes the writer 
 who furnishes the incident, ' ' is simple. These inhabi- 
 tants of the frozen North had no store of related predicates 
 with which to interpret the wonders about them. We 
 have no interest in that for which we have no under- 
 standing, no related concepts." 2 
 
 A second conclusion is that one's present ideas and 
 feelings, in addition to stimulating his mental activity, 
 also tend to shape its character. The idea that a child 
 has formed of an object becomes a standard by which he 
 compares and measures a new object, and particularly a 
 similar object, that is presented to his mind; while the 
 feeling that he has associated with one object attaches to 
 a new object that resembles the former one. Thus the 
 mind, reacting upon environment, forces upon it its own 
 view or nature. In so far as the two objects are alike, 
 the identification is correct and helpful; in so far as they 
 are unlike, it is false and misleading. Still the child 
 gains more than he looses; if he were robbed of the power 
 of interpreting things through classification, and were com- 
 pelled to begin again at the beginning with each new experi- 
 ence, his growth in knowledge would be extremely slow. 
 
 1 Sorel: Madame de Stael, p. 7. 
 
 2 DeGarmo: Essentials of Method, p. 30. 
 
228 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 A third conclusion is that the child should learn through 
 experience to correct the false interpretations that he 
 tends to force upon surrounding objects. To-day he will 
 promptly call a snake a tail or a mule a rabbit, but 
 to-morrow he will hesitate, will wait for a fuller view of 
 the new object, and so protect himself against his own 
 first impression. The laughter that his classifications 
 excite tends to put him upon his guard. This is why 
 adults are slower than children to refer new experiences 
 to the old familiar classes. To promote such hesitation 
 — that is, somewhat to check the apperceiving process — 
 is a great matter in education. 
 
 Still when all has been done that is possible, this door- 
 way through which so many errors enter a man's mind can 
 never be closed. His mind may be virgin at first, but 
 it soon loses its virginity. His ideas, opinions, and feelings 
 are lenses through which he sees everything about him. 
 He may accept theoretically the warning of the moralist 
 to judge his fellowmen as they are, and of the preacher 
 to read the Bible as it is; but practically he looks at men 
 and Bible alike through his mental and moral attainments; 
 that is, through the sum-total of his culture. He sees 
 through a glass darkly, not face to face. What we 
 call bias and prejudice are not always, or perhaps com- 
 monly, a state of the feelings merely, and they are 
 not directly subject to the will. Struggle as he may, a 
 man cannot get away from himself. In respect to opinion 
 and faith, he can no more throw off his former mental 
 habits suddenly than he can cast out his bodily humors. 
 All that he can do is to turn new facets of his mind to the 
 subject, to view it under new aspects, to search for hidden 
 points of contact, to discover grounds of agreement that 
 at first are not apparent. And this, no doubt, is a great 
 deal. Here appears the advantage that the man of wide 
 
MORAL AND RELIGIOUS TRAINING OF CHILDREN. 229 
 
 knowledge, full experience, and sympathetic spirit has 
 over the man who is without these qualities; he is more 
 cautious in making up his mind, and is more likely to 
 discover truth, beauty, and goodness. The old conception 
 of a liberal education was, that through it isolation of the 
 spirit is broken down and mental freedom established. 
 Such education is called liberal, perhaps because it frees 
 or tends to free the mind from its own ignorance and 
 narrowness. Something, of course, depends upon the 
 original or positive character of the individual. Some 
 minds are more responsive to environment than others; 
 some have more and some less power to protect them- 
 selves against the errors and mistakes that root in the 
 personality. 
 
 Still a fourth conclusion is that teaching may be too 
 thorough, that instruction may be overdone. Remember 
 that we are dealing now with the young mind, which 
 should not be cribbed and confined in a narrow cell 
 of habits, but should acquire range as well as intensity 
 of view. Than this, no stronger argument for wise 
 teaching can be brought forward. Subject to inheritance, 
 the teacher holds the child's mind in the hollow of his hand. 
 The physiological psychologists have their peculiar expla- 
 nation of the main fact that has been set forth. That in- 
 tensified form of mental activity which we call appercep- 
 tion is the result, they tell us, of the energizing and cor- 
 relation of the nerves or the brain-tracts, and this is prob- 
 ably enough. But no matter .what the explanation may 
 be, the plain fact, while it has its unpleasant aspect, is 
 still the pledge of all force and persistence in human char- 
 acter. 
 
 Once more, the moral or religious teacher will find in 
 apperception the key to many perplexing questions. In 
 grace, as in nature, the mind cannot respond to what it 
 
230 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 does not in kind already have. God made his first reve- 
 lation to man when He gave him his mental and ethical 
 being; that is, created man in His own image; and the 
 highest test of the value of the Scriptures is the fact that 
 they touch this primal revelation at so many points. The 
 very assumption that God revealed Himself, or that He 
 could reveal Himself, to a being in whom He did not al- 
 ready implicitly exist, is a great absurdity. A nerve does 
 not respond to light or sound unless it is sensitive to it by 
 nature. Beautiful pictures do not appeal to the man who 
 has no eyes, or fine music to him who has no experience 
 of sweet sounds; and no more do spiritual lessons awaken 
 a response in the soul of him who has no piety in his heart 
 or purity in his life. Wordsworth wrote: 
 
 Imagination needs must stir . . . 
 Minds that have nothing to confer 
 Eind little to perceive. 
 
 And Coleridge: 
 
 Dear lady, we receive but what we give, 
 And in our life alone does nature live. 
 
 It should not be thought strange therefore that opinion 
 and faith, especially when we take large numbers of men 
 together, change but slowly. The truth is that the so- 
 called great and rapid changes are always preceded by 
 some sort of a preparation. Historians are constantly re- 
 marking the influence of old systems of thought upon 
 new ones. How persistently the twelve Apostles read 
 Jesus through their Jewish ideas and feelings! How 
 slowly did they grope their way out of themselves! The 
 differences of Jewish, Greek, and Latin Christianity, 
 which are so observable, originated in the Iyevitical ideas 
 of the Jewish mind, the philosophical ideas of the Greek 
 mind, and the juridical ideas of the Roman mind. 
 
MORAL AND RELIGIOUS TRAINING OF CHILDREN. 23 1 
 
 But it is time to draw nearer to our special subject, 
 although in fact we have not been far from it at any 
 time. A man's religion largely determines his relations 
 to this life, and it wholly determines his relations to the 
 life that is to come. It gives him his ethical ideal and 
 supplies him motives. Carlyle once said that a man's 
 religion is the chief fact with regard to him. Hence the 
 question of religious training is one of supreme interest 
 and importance. 
 
 All that has been said of the secular mind is equally 
 true in principle of the spiritual mind. It may well 
 be true that material things have no original power to 
 generate spiritual ideas and feelings, but that such ideas 
 and feelings must proceed from spiritual things. It may 
 well be that, as natural knowledge originates in the con- 
 tact of the mind with natural realities, so spiritual knowl- 
 edge originates in its contact with moral and religious 
 realities. There can be no doubt that considerable refine- 
 ment and subtlety of thought is required to find 
 
 Tongues in trees, books in running brooks, 
 Sermons in stones, and good in everything; 
 
 or to feel that 
 
 The meanest flower that blows, can give 
 Thoughts that do often lie too deep for tears. 
 
 Still spiritual knowledge and feeling have a humble pater- 
 nity. We may say that religion moves at different times 
 in three spheres. 
 
 The first is the nature-sphere. The feelings of won- 
 der, mystery, awe, sublimity, solemnity, and grandeur 
 that spring from communion with nature are the raw ma- 
 terial out of which the religious feelings that bear the 
 same "names are formed. The abundant use that the Tes- 
 taments make of natural objects and scenes to create spir- 
 
232 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 itual thought and feeling, is most significant. ' ' Howbeit, 
 that was not first which is spiritual, but that which is 
 natural; and afterward that which is spiritual." The 
 second sphere is that of man and society. It is in per- 
 sonal contact with his nurses, parents, brothers and sis- 
 ters, and mates, that the child's first conceptions of 
 obedience, law, rule, authority, justice, truth, reverence, 
 sympathy, piety, mercy, purity, spring up, and that the 
 fountains of moral feeling are unsealed. Moreover, it is 
 in similar commerce with men and women of the world 
 that these conceptions are developed and the channels of 
 these feelings deepened. The last sphere is the God- 
 sphere. The moral ideas and feelings are common to 
 both ethics and religion; while they do not always cul- 
 minate in a large religious development, they are never- 
 theless essential to the religious ideas and feelings. 
 Strengthened, clarified, and adjusted to God as a center, 
 they constitute religion. It will throw light upon the 
 growth of religious ideas to sketch the growth of moral 
 and civic ideas more fully. 
 
 As remarked, it is in the family, in personal contact 
 with its members, that the child forms the habits of obe- 
 dience and deference to others. It is here that he learns, 
 in a rudimentary and experimental way, that he is a part 
 of a social whole. Here he acquires the ideas to which 
 we give the names obedience, authority, government, and 
 the like. His father (if we may unify the family govern- 
 ment) is his first ruler, and his father's word his first law. 
 Legislative, executive, and judicial functions are centered 
 in a single person. These early habits and ideas are the 
 foundations of the child's whole future education in gov- 
 ernment, both practical and theoretical. His future con- 
 ception of the governor, president, king, or emperor is 
 developed on the basis of the idea of father; his con- 
 
MORAL AND RELIGIOUS TRAINING OF CHILDREN. 233 
 
 ception of society on the basis of the idea of home; his 
 conception of government by the state on the basis of fam- 
 ily government. Only these early habits and ideas are 
 expanded, strengthened, and adjusted to new centers. 
 
 While still young the child goes to school. On the 
 governmental side this is but a repetition of the home. 
 It is the doctrine of the law that the teacher takes the 
 place of the parent; in loco parentis. The new jurisdic- 
 tion may be narrower than the old one, but it is of the 
 same kind. The education of the school re-enforces the 
 education of the home in respect to this all-important 
 subject. The habits of obedience and deference are 
 strengthened. The child's social world is enlarged. At 
 first he thought, or rather felt, that he was alone in the 
 world; then he learned that he must adjust himself to the 
 family circle; now he discovers that he is a member of a 
 still larger community, and that he must conduct himself 
 accordingly. The ideas of authority, obedience, and law 
 are expanded and clarified. 
 
 About the time that the child goes to school he begins 
 to take practical lessons in civil government. This also is 
 developed on the basis of his previous home-training. It 
 begins at the very door-step. The letter-carrier, the 
 policeman, the justice of the peace, and the postmaster 
 introduce him to the government of the outer world. Some 
 or all of these officers he sees or knows, and others he 
 hears about. The very mail wagon that rattles along the 
 street teaches its lesson, and so do the other symbols ol 
 authority that confront him. He attends an election and 
 hears about the caucus. As he grows older, the town 
 council, the court of the local magistrate, and the consta- 
 ble or sheriff teach him the meaning of the three great 
 branches of government. His ears as well as his e3 r es are 
 open. Politics is the theme of much familiar conversation 
 
234 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 to which he listens. With all the rest, he reads the 
 newspaper, and so enlarges his store of political informa- 
 tion. 
 
 Still other agencies contribute to the grand result. The 
 church, public meetings, societies of various kinds, all 
 teach lessons of order and discipline. 
 
 Such, in general, are the steps by which the child 
 makes his way out of the world of isolation and selfish- 
 ness into the world of social activity and light. Such is 
 the character of his early education in morals and prac- 
 tical civics. Nor is it easy to overestimate these early 
 lessons. To suppose that the child's political education 
 begins with reading the Constitution of the United States, 
 is like supposing that his moral education begins when 
 he is first able to follow the preacher's sermon. 
 
 At first, man is thoroughly individual and egoistical : 
 The human baby is as selfish as the cub of the bear or 
 fox. He is the most exacting tyrant in the world. No 
 matter at what cost, his wants must be supplied. Such 
 is his primary nature. But this selfish creature is endowed 
 with a higher, an ideal nature. At first he knows only 
 rights, and these he greatly magnifies; but, progressively, 
 he learns, what no mere animal can learn, to curb his 
 appetites, desires, and feelings, and to regard the rights, 
 interests, and feelings of others. In other words, 
 the human being is capable of learning his relations 
 to the great social body of which he is a member. 
 Mere individualism, mere egoism, is compelled to rec- 
 ognize the force and value of altruistic conviction 
 and sentiment. And this lesson, save alone his relations 
 to the Supreme Being, is the greatest lesson that man 
 ever learns. Moreover, the two lessons are closely con- 
 nected. 
 
MORAL AND RELIGIOUS TRAINING OF CHILDREN. 235 
 
 Filial piety in the home is a preparation for piety 
 toward God. Fraternal love in the family comes before 
 fraternal love in the church and in the world. The super- 
 natural is builded upon the natural, the Divine upon the 
 human. "Whoso hath this world's goods, and seeth his 
 brother have need, and shutteth up his bowels of* com- 
 passion from him, how dwelleth the love of God in him?" 
 " If a man say, I love God, and hateth his brother, he is 
 a liar; for he that loveth not his brother whom he hath 
 seen, how can he love God whom he hath not seen?" 
 And so with the other spiritual qualities. How can a 
 man w T ho despises or contemns his father reverence God 
 and obey Him? The method of religion is from the 
 seen to the unseen, from the known to the unknown. 
 But that is not all. It is no impiety to say that a 
 man's first God is his father, his first heaven his home; 
 and if that father has been impure or cruel, or that home 
 unhappy, the phrases ' ' Father in heaven ' ' and ' ' the 
 Father's house " lose much of their meaning and beauty. 
 The fact is that we are quite incapable of estimating how 
 far our religious ideas, feelings, and character have been 
 shaped by the character of the homes in which we were 
 reared. In so saying, formal religious instruction is left 
 altogether out of the account. Indeed, we tend to ex- 
 aggerate the value of such instruction as compared with 
 the stream of unconscious influence that constantly flows 
 into the life. 
 
 Rousseau urged that, previous to his sixteenth year, 
 the child should receive no formal religious instruction 
 whatever. He gave as a reason that before such time 
 the child would misconceive and distort all religious ideas 
 that were presented to him. " Let us refrain," he says, 
 ' ' from announcing the truth to those who are not in a 
 condition to understand it, for this is equivalent to sub- 
 
236 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 stituting error for it. It would be much better to have 
 no idea of the Divinity, than to have ideas which are low, 
 fanciful, wrongful, or unworthy of Him. Not to know 
 the Divinity is a lesser evil than to have unworthy con- 
 ceptions of Him." 1 Now it is impossible to deny that 
 the young child is as superstitious as a savage, or that he 
 is a natural idolater. But there are two objections to 
 Rousseau' s reasoning. The first is that you cannot keep the 
 child away from religion if you would. His imagination, 
 working on the mysteries about him, will create its own 
 Olympus or Asgard. Still further, no matter how long 
 religious teaching may be deferred, error and distortion 
 of views cannot be avoided. Every man is for a time a 
 devotee of superstition; he may pass out of it into a 
 rational religion, he may fall into mere negation or no- 
 religion, or he may remain superstitious, as most men do 
 in some degree, to the end of his life. Accordingly, the 
 ideal is not a denial of religious instruction, but such 
 instruction wisely administered. We must remember the 
 principle laid down by the Apostle : ' ' When I was a 
 child, I spake as a child, I understood as a child, I 
 thought as a child; but when I became a man, I put 
 away childish things. ' ' 
 
 Still Rousseau's counsel cannot be wholly thrown aside. 
 There is a valuable truth in the doctrine of negative 
 instruction, and. it is a pity that he so exaggerated it. 
 Let the child's mind work freely upon his moral environ- 
 ment, only take pains to shield him in his weakness 
 against the false, hateful, and vile. Religious ideas and 
 feelings should be left to develop naturally and should 
 not be forced. Remember the silent influences of the 
 home, which fall into the young soul with power more 
 penetrating, more persuasive, more lasting, than Italian 
 
 1 Emile, p. 230. Translated by W. H. Payne. 
 
MORAL AND RELIGIOUS TRAINING OF CHILDREN. 2^1 
 
 suns or Scandinavian snows. Unhappy the child who 
 learns at home to read the world through clouds of sorrow, 
 mists of prejudice, or flashes of passion ! Happy the child 
 who learns to read it through the clear sunshine of 
 wisdom, truth, and goodness ! 
 
 What has been said of the home in respect to uncon- 
 scious influence, applies in a measure to the school and 
 the church. If they are what they ought to be, their 
 indirect influence and effect will be great. The formal 
 or external observances of religion play this part. Prayer, 
 music, and the ordinances are clothed with spiritual sen- 
 timents by children too young to understand their deeper 
 import; and the influence of symbols over immature 
 minds is such that these observances are sometimes the 
 last fastness of expiring religious faith and feeling. Again, 
 the relation of the ethical and esthetical elements of wor- 
 ship, public or private, should not be disregarded. 
 
 But negative instruction will not suffice; there must be 
 positive teaching. At this point two or three words of 
 admonition should be spoken. 
 
 The first of these words is that formal spiritual teaching 
 should not be unduly hastened. The reasons for this 
 admonition have been once given, and need not be re- 
 peated. It is far more important to look after the child's 
 conduct, and to adjust his environment as maybe needed, 
 than it is to teach him didactic lessons. 
 
 The second word is that the lessons, when they come, 
 should be wisely chosen. L,et them be such as will fortify 
 and strengthen the child for the work of life. The parent 
 or teacher should be upon his guard against dogma. First, 
 it is to be considered that the ethical value of dogma is 
 small. Dogma appeals to the logical faculty, not to the 
 heart; it coalesces with the scientific, not with the 
 
238 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 practical elements of the mind, and therefore fails to 
 touch the springs of moral life and action. Simple is the 
 intellectual apparatus directly correlated with virtue. 
 Few are the doctrines immediately productive of good con- 
 duct. Remote indeed from life are many of the deliver- 
 ances of the pulpit. But, more than this, dogma is often 
 extremely harmful. Sometimes it is at variance with the 
 facts of moral experience; sometimes it is a screen for a 
 bad life; and often it becomes a burden. 
 
 Thinking men feel the need of some scheme of religious 
 truth, but young children have no such need, and are 
 rather harmed by such a scheme. A system of theological . 
 doctrines may be so welded upon the mind by teachers — 
 apperception may do its work so thoroughly — that the 
 child, when he becomes a man, can no more throw it off 
 than a tortoise can cast away its shell. Besides, in cases 
 where the system, less thoroughly riveted, is broken to 
 pieces and thrown away, it is often at the cost of spiritual 
 dislocations that cause great unhappiness and that some- 
 times end in complete religious wreck. Happy the Man 
 of the Iron Mask in comparison with him who is spir- 
 itually shackled by a dogmatic system ! The cries of re- 
 ligious despair, the wails of those who conceive them- 
 selves to be lost, the blindness of imprisoned spirits, 
 resulting from dogmatic teaching — these things should 
 convince us that great wisdom is needed in conducting 
 the religious training of children. It is by no means clear 
 that the Canaanites who passed their children through the 
 fire to Moloch, were less cruel than Christian parents who 
 immolate their tender offspring upon the altar of a hard 
 and hopeless theology. If there is any one thing that 
 would cause Him who put His hands upon the little 
 children and blessed them, to seize again the knotted 
 scourge with which He drove the money-changers from 
 
MORAL AND RELIGIOUS TRAINING OF CHILDREN. 239 
 
 the Temple, it must be the sight of Christian parents and 
 teachers binding the souls of helpless infants and youth 
 with the thongs of dogma, or pouring into them the 
 poison of sectarian bigotry, envy, and hatred. 
 
 It may be thought that this last admonition relates to 
 a state of things that has passed away. Happily this is 
 true in part. Still, that state of things is far from obsolete, 
 and the admonition is neither outgrown nor likely to be 
 outgrown. In particular should parents and teachers be 
 careful how they teach religion to children of sensi- 
 tive temperament and active imagination. 
 
 I have remarked already that the intellectual apparatus 
 which directly affects the spiritual life is simple. No doubt 
 many facts and ideas affect it indirectly, and in the long 
 run; but the religious lessons that need to be taught to 
 children, and especially to young children, are few in 
 number. The wisdom, purity, and goodness of God; the 
 love of Jesus, the capacity of men. for growth and happi- 
 ness, and the duty to seek those ends; wisdom, purity, 
 forebearance, justice, magnanimity, truth, and goodness; 
 men reap what they sow — these ideas lie at the basis of 
 the moral life. The great care of the parent or the teacher 
 should be to commit the child to virtue and piety, and to 
 leave theology to the future man or woman. 
 
 The creation of right habits, the proper development 
 and regulation of the appetites, desires, and feelings, and 
 the implantation of sound principles are all embraced in 
 ethical cultivation; they are intertwined and mutually de- 
 pendent; still, there is a constant tendency to exaggerate 
 the value of the didactic element. It is far from true that 
 habits, feelings, and ideas are alwaj^s measures one of 
 another. A severe character does not always go with a 
 severe creed, and a liberal spirit is not always associated 
 with liberal opinions. 
 
240 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 Material for spiritual instruction adapted to the needs 
 of the child exists in greatest abundance. The Bible does 
 not contain it all, but it contains the cream. Still, it 
 should not be taught to children indiscriminately. The 
 Bible is pre-eminently a book to be used with judgment. 
 The interest of much of it is historical, not unlike the 
 interest that attaches to the laws of the Ten Tables. 
 There are whole chapters which are as lacking in spiritual 
 content as Homer's list of the Grecian ships and heroes 
 that went to the siege of Troy. Portions of the Old Testa- 
 ment certainly suggest, if they do not inculcate, a morality 
 that is outgrown, while other portions move in an environ- 
 ment so unlike modern life that they do not interest 
 untaught minds. While the New Testament is in gen- 
 eral superior to the Old, still it is not throughout of equal 
 spiritual value. Highest on the roll of books stand the 
 incomparable Gospels. Jesus is a better teacher of chil- 
 dren than Paul. The story of Jesus and His great 
 utterances, as the Sermon on the Mount and the parables 
 of the Prodigal Son, the Good Samaritan, the Talents, and 
 the Sower, should be fixed in every mind. The story of 
 the Apostles and their sermons are to be preferred to 
 their Epistles. And yet the Epistles contain matter ad- 
 mirably suited to our purpose. Paul's Song of Eove and 
 his Ode on Immortality, found in First Corinthians, are far 
 better fitted to form the character than the theological 
 discussions of Romans and Galatians. While inferior to 
 the New, the Old Testament is still rich in spiritual 
 teaching. Some of the tales, as that of Joseph, sermons 
 of the prophets, passages of Job, parts of the Hebrew 
 Wisdom, and many of the Psalms, are unsurpassed, if not 
 indeed unequaled, as means for creating noble ideas and 
 developing noble feeling. Still more, the educative value 
 of the Scriptures is much increased by the noble language 
 
MORAL AND RELIGIOUS TRAINING OF CHILDREN. 241 
 
 in which the thoughts are clothed. And this fact sug- 
 gests again the close connection between esthetical and 
 spiritual impressions. 
 
 Two or three prudential remarks will fitly close this 
 address. 
 
 No attempt should be made fully to satisfy the curiosity 
 of children about spiritual things. The mysteries about 
 them constantly suggest questions that must be deferred 
 until a later period. Moreover, to decide what questions 
 should be answered, and what passed by, calls for no little 
 insight and common sense. 
 
 Then it is a great mistake constantly to crowd the 
 lesson or the moral of what is taught into the foreground. 
 Even the Sunday-school is no place for what children 
 sometimes contemptuously call ' 'preaching. " Religious 
 exercises should be ordered and conducted with reference 
 to spiritual ends, but these ends should not be made 
 obtrusive. Let the exercise carry the lesson or the moral. 
 If the contrary course be taken, one of two things is 
 likely to happen: either the child will fall into insincerity 
 and cant, or he will assume a position of antagonism to 
 all formal spiritual influence. The normal child, as well as 
 the normal adult, rebels when it comes to thrusting a 
 spiritual habit upon him. He fortifies himself against 
 what he deems unwarrantable intrusions into the sanctuary 
 of his mind. Or, as an able writer remarks: "The child 
 protects its inner individuality against effacement through 
 external author it}^, by taking an attitude of rebellion 
 against stories with an appended moral." 
 
 But much more than this should be said. Some people 
 are always ready to take account of spiritual stock, so to 
 speak, and to hand you an inventory of their conceptions, 
 feelings, and experiences. They take a morbid pleasure 
 
2^.2 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 in such ethical bookkeeping and advertising. But this is 
 not the worst of it; such persons are wont to assume that 
 others should be like themselves, and they accordingly 
 conclude that reticence on topics of personal religion 
 argues gross spiritual defect. Such habits betray a vulgar 
 mind. Such persons are wanting in self-respect and 
 delicacy of feeling. Children will sometimes invite re- 
 ligious conversation; a certain spiritual openness or frank- 
 ness may be encouraged, for there is such a thing as an 
 undue concealment of the feelings; but it is important to 
 remember that high-minded men and women maintain a 
 certain reserve in respect to their feelings, and also regard 
 the privacy of others. Still more, continually to peer into 
 the child's mind to see what growth the seed is making, 
 shows lack of faith in the seed itself. It has been likened 
 to pulling up the bean-stalks in the garden to see how 
 they are sprouting. "In the morning sow thy seed, and 
 in the evening withhold not thy hand; for thou knowest 
 not which shall prosper; either this or that, or whether 
 they shall be alike good." It cannot be doubted that 
 many, if not most, so-called "serious" conversations with 
 children are harmful. 
 
 Finally, do not fall into the heresy that children should 
 be taught nothing that is beyond their comprehension. 
 Understanding is a thing of degrees. No doubt too little 
 pains was formerly taken to adapt instruction to children; 
 but that is no reason for flying to the opposite extreme, 
 and measuring out every idea and every word according 
 to the child's present capacity. The oft-repeated warning 
 to tell children nothing that they do not understand, is 
 more harmful when applied to spiritual than to secular 
 things. At its core religion is emotion, not intelligence; 
 its method is intuition or faith, not demonstration; and if 
 such emotions as veneration, reverence, and piety are not 
 
MORAL AND RELIGIOUS TRAINING OF CHILDREN. 243 
 
 to be cultivated until their nature and the causes that 
 produce them are understood, then they will never be 
 cultivated at all. There is much in religion that transcends 
 the farthest reach of thought. Most fortunately, how- 
 ever, influences and experiences that are helpful to the 
 soul are not limited by the scientific understanding. 
 From the sky, the mountain, and the sea; from the social 
 world, history, and literature; from the church, the Bible, 
 and the Divine Spirit itself — spiritual influences will flow 
 into souls little capable of understanding them, if only the 
 opportunity be given. The great passages of the Bible 
 may be read and committed to memory years before they 
 can be logically analyzed. A glimpse of the Divine 
 majesty, a view of the future glory, a touch of the 
 celestial fire, will come to the heart and life of a little 
 child from a lesson that he will never fully comprehend. 
 
XII. 
 
 PAYMENT BY RESULTS. 1 
 
 HE suggestion that the principle of ' ' pay- 
 ment by results" should be adopted as the 
 best method of solving the question of reli- 
 gious instruction in the public schools of the 
 United States, makes timely a discussion of that feature 
 of the English system of public education. 2 A brief 
 account of its development is essential. 
 
 Previous to 1832 the English government had never 
 done anything for the education of the people. Not one 
 penny had ever been voted by Parliament, or by any 
 local public authority, to pay a school-teacher or to build 
 a schoolhouse. The existing means of education were 
 the few hundred endowed grammar schools scattered over 
 the country; the parish or charity schools, which were 
 the peculiar educational product of the eighteenth cen- 
 tury; the schools founded after 1808 and 1811, respect- 
 ively, by the two educational societies, the British and 
 Foreign School Society and the National Society; and 
 the Sunday schools, which still followed the example set 
 by Raikes, at Gloucester, of teaching the simplest ele- 
 ments of learning as well as religion. For the most 
 part, tuition in the grammar schools was gratuitous; still 
 
 1 The Educational Review, September, 1892. 
 
 2 An address by Archbishop Ireland delivered before the Na- 
 tional Educational Association at St. Paul, July, 1890. See the 
 Proceedings of the Association for that year, p. 179. 
 
 Sj44 
 
PAYMENT BY RESULTS. 245 
 
 the expense of attendance excluded the lower classes. 
 They were strictly middle-class schools, as they are to-day. 
 Moreover, the majority of these schools had fallen into 
 decay, some because the tide of population had turned 
 away from them, and some because they had been badly 
 managed. Instruction in the charity schools, which was 
 commonly poor, was not only free, but clothing was often 
 provided for the children as well. But these schools were 
 altogether insufficient in number and in equipment. Both 
 the grammar schools and the charity schools were mainly 
 under the control and management of the Established 
 Church. The British and Foreign Society aimed, in its 
 schools, to teach secular studies and the Bible; the 
 National Society, to teach the doctrines of the Established 
 Church and secular studies. There was absolutely 
 nothing answering to public schools as that expression is 
 now understood in most of the well-educated countries of 
 the world. 
 
 No one who understands the magnitude of national 
 education need be told that this was a miserable educa- 
 tional provision for such a country as England. Of the 
 whole population, only 1 in 11.25 was at school; whereas 
 in Prussia the ratio was 1 in 6.27; in Holland, 1 in 8.11; 
 and in France, 1 in 9. 
 
 In 1832 the government took its first step toward 
 promoting popular education. Parliament voted £20,- 
 000 to supplement local enterprise in building school- 
 houses. It was a small beginning; but Parliament 
 repeated the grant for several years, and then it began to 
 increase the sum voted. About the same time that the 
 increase began, Parliament included normal schools and 
 teachers' salaries in the grants. To trace minutely the 
 successive steps that led up to the present system of ele- 
 mentary schools is here impossible and unnecessary, but 
 
246 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 a summary of four or five points will assist in under- 
 standing the present status. 
 
 When a good beginning had once been made, the gov- 
 ernment rapidly expanded its operations. The grants 
 voted for schools at intervals of five years will make this 
 plain: 1835, £20,000; 1840, £30,000; 1845, £75,000; 
 1850, £125,000; 1855, £397,000; 1860, £798,000; 1865, 
 £637,000; 1869, £415,000. 
 
 At first the grants voted by Parliament were appor- 
 tioned by the lords of the treasury on the recommenda- 
 tion of the two educational societies. But in time there 
 began to develop, in the characteristic English manner, a 
 department of education. In 1839 the Privy Council 
 passed an order constituting four persons named * ' a 
 committee to superintend the application of any sums 
 voted by Parliament for the purpose of promoting 
 public education." The committee that had at first 
 to administer but £30,000 a year, gradually grew into 
 a great department of State, dealing with an annual 
 grant from the exchequer of nearly £2,000,000, and 
 exercising a very wide and important discretion. Finally, 
 Parliament passed an act creating a vice-president of the 
 council, and making him the head of the committer 
 on education; but with this exception, the whole mechar 
 ism of administration stood simply upon usage. The 
 secretary of this committee, however, was and is its real 
 head. 
 
 The department established an inspectorship. At first 
 this extended only to the buildings that the government 
 helped to build; but when grants came to be made for 
 schools also, the inspection was extended to the secular 
 teaching, leaving religious instruction wholly to the local 
 managers. This inspectorship was to see that the gov- 
 ernment got the value of its money. 
 
PAYMENT BY RESULTS. 
 
 247 
 
 The first rules of administration adopted by the lords 
 of the treasury, and afterward by the committee on edu- 
 cation, were called "minutes." But as these minutes 
 multiplied, they were finally gathered into a document 
 called ■ ' Code of Regulations by the Lords of the Com- 
 mittee of Privy Council on Education;" or simply 
 " The Code." Pursuant to the ninety-seventh section of 
 the act of 1870, the department annually lays the code, 
 revised from time to time, on the table of the Houses of 
 Parliament. If it is not amended by the Houses, or re- 
 jected by either of them, within thirty days, it goes into 
 effect- The code in operation at any time contains the 
 conditions that public elementary schools and training 
 colleges for teachers must comply with, in order to obtain 
 an annual grant from the treasury in aid of their main- 
 tenance. 
 
 It was in the Revised Code of 1861 that the principle 
 of payments by results first appeared. Mr. Robert 
 Lowe, afterwards Lord Sherbrooke, was then the head 
 of the educational committee. The annual grant by 
 Parliament had grown to more than three-quarters of a 
 million sterling. The government, under the peculiar 
 system, had no assurance that it was expending its money 
 j|risely. Repeated investigation, on the other hand, 
 proved very clearly that much of it was little better than 
 thrown away. Hitherto the government had made its 
 payments to teachers personally, according to a prescribed 
 schedule. Many of them were worse than incompetent. 
 To remedy these evils, it was proposed to make payments 
 to the managers rather than to the teachers, and to graduate 
 them to the results of individual examination of pupils, 
 or to withhold them altogether. More definitely, the 
 new propositions were these: " The school must be held 
 in approved premises, and must be under the charge of a 
 
248 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 certificated teacher; " " The children must have made a 
 certain number of attendances; " "They must pass an 
 individual examination in reading, writing, and arithmetic, 
 and according to results in each individual case a grant was 
 to be made. ' ' This last clause contains the principle of 
 payment by results that is now brought forward as a 
 solution of one of our difficult educational problems. 
 Mr. Lowe took the idea from the recommendations of 
 the Duke of Newcastle's Commission, which had in- 
 vestigated the state of public education in the years 
 1858-1860. Mr. Lowe said the government must have 
 proof that the teachers were doing their duty; class ex- 
 aminations were not adequate; such expressions as "gen- 
 eral efficiency ' ' and ' ' moral atmosphere ' ' in the reports 
 of inspectors were "impalpable essences." Nothing 
 would do but individual examinations. Mr. Lowe de- 
 clared: "If the new system is costly, it shall at least be 
 efficient; if it is inefficient, it shall be cheap." Hence, 
 payment by results was merely a mode of guarding the 
 treasury. An American might think that the proper pre- 
 caution for the government to have taken would have been 
 to look after the examination, selection, and supervision of 
 the teachers. But this the character of the system that 
 had grown up prevented. The government, did not ex- 
 amine, employ, or supervise the teachers. There were 
 no school officers other than the committee at Whitehall 
 and the inspectors and clerks whom it appointed. There 
 were thousands of government-assisted schools, but there 
 was not in England one State school, as we understand 
 that expression. The government had formed a great 
 number of educational partnerships with local managers 
 scattered over the kingdom, furnishing a part of the 
 money, and a general inspection to see that it received its 
 money's worth. The local managers provided the re- 
 
PAYMENT BY RESULTS. 
 
 249 
 
 mainder of the money and local management. Fees were 
 generally charged; and there was not, in our sense, a free 
 school in England. 
 
 Dissatisfaction with this system grew quite as rapidly 
 as the system itself. But it took very different directions. 
 The Established Church was well satisfied in the main, 
 because the system attended to its aggrandizement. The 
 Dissenters generally were displeased; and many of them, 
 because they saw the existing system contributing to the 
 upbuilding of the Establishment, took the position, in 
 which they were supported by a considerable number of doc- 
 trinaires, that the State should not meddle with education , 
 but leave it to voluntary enterprise. Then there sprang 
 up the Secularists, who stood on a platform adopted at 
 Birmingham in 1847: " To promote the establishment by 
 law in England and Wales of a system of free schools, 
 which, supported by local rates and managed by a local 
 committee specially elected for that purpose by the rate- 
 payers, shall inspect secular instruction, only leaving to 
 parents, guardians, and religious teachers the instruction 
 of religion ; to afford opportunities for which it is proposed 
 that the school shall be closed at stated hours each 
 week. ' ' 
 
 But in the midst of the confusion there was a growing 
 conviction that the State must go farther and do more. 
 Popular education entered into politics. In 1867 the 
 Queen, in the speech from the throne, commended the 
 subject to the attention of Parliament, and in 1869 Mr. 
 Gladstone came into power, with an immense majority in 
 the House of Commons at his back, pledged to new mea- 
 sures. One of the great achievements of his ministry 
 was the Elementary Education Act of 1870, often called 
 the " Forster Act," from the fact that it was carried 
 
25O STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 through the Commons by Rt. Hon. W. E. Forster, the 
 Vice-President of the Council and head of the educational 
 department. This act, and two supplementary ones, the 
 Sandon Act of 1876, and the Mundella Act of 1880, are 
 the basis of the elementary educational system of Eng- 
 land and Wales as it exists to-day. 
 
 The Forster Act was a great disappointment to those 
 who desired the establishment of a State system of schools, 
 pure and simple, leaving private schools and parochial 
 schools to find their own place. It changed the existing 
 edifice somewhat, put on a large addition, and laid a new 
 foundation under the whole structure. In explaining 
 the bill, Mr. Forster said the government "must cover 
 the country with good schools, and get the parents to 
 send their children to those schools. ' ' This one sentence 
 from his speech well characterizes the measure: "Our 
 object is to complete the present voluntary system, to fill 
 up gaps, sparing the public money where it can be done 
 without, procuring as much as possible the assistance of 
 the parents, and welcoming, as much as we rightly can, 
 the cooperation and aid of those benevolent men who 
 desire to assist their neighbors. ' ' The most radical feat- 
 ure of the new act was this: it divided the kingdom into 
 school districts; ascertained in what districts additional 
 school facilities were needed, and to what extent; created 
 local school boards, empowered and required to vote local 
 rates for the maintenance of schools, where they were 
 needed, to be carried on under their management, these 
 new board schools being intended to fill the gaps in the 
 existing system. 
 
 The Act of 1870 defined an elemetary school as ' ' a 
 school or department of a school at which elementary 
 education is the principal part of the education there 
 given, and does not include any school or department of 
 
PAYMENT BY RESULTS. 25 1 
 
 a school at which the ordinary payments in respect of the 
 instruction from each scholar exceed ninepence a week. ' ' 
 The definition of a public elementary school is much 
 more elaborate, viz. : — 
 
 Every elementary school which is conducted in accordance with 
 the following regulations shall be a public elementary school with- 
 in the meaning of this act; and every public elementary school 
 shall be conducted in accordance with the following regulations (a 
 copy of which regulations shall be conspicuously put up in every 
 such school), namely: 
 
 (1) It shall not be required, as a condition of any child being 
 admitted into, or continuing in the school, that he shall attend, 
 or abstain from attending, any Sunday-school or any place of 
 religious worship, or that he shall attend any religious observance, 
 or any instruction in religious subjects in the school or elsewhere, 
 from which observance or instruction he may be withdrawn by 
 his parent, or that he shall, if withdrawn by his parent, attend the 
 school on any day exclusively set apart for religious observance 
 by the religious body to which his parent belongs. 
 
 (2) The time or times during which any religious observance is 
 practised, or instruction in religious subjects is given at any meet- 
 ing of the school, shall be either at the beginning or at the end, 
 or at the beginning and the end of such meeting, and shall be in- 
 serted in a time-table to be approved by the Education Depart- 
 ment, and to be kept permanently and conspicuously affixed in 
 every schoolroom, and any scholar may be withdrawn by his 
 parent from such observance or instruction without forfeiting any 
 of the other benefits of the school. 
 
 (3) The school shall be open at all times to the inspection of any 
 of Her Majesty's Inspectors, so, however, that it shall be no part of 
 the duties of such Inspector to inquire into any instruction in re- 
 ligious subjects given at such school, or to examine any scholar 
 therein in religious knowledge, or in any religious subject or book. 
 
 (4) The school shall be conducted in accordance with the con- 
 ditions required to be fulfilled by an elementary school in order to 
 obtain an annual parliamentary grant. 
 
 It will be seen that a public elementary school in Eng- 
 land is something very different from such a school in the 
 
252 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 United States. It may be a board school or a voluntary 
 school; and if a voluntary school, it may be a Church school, 
 a Catholic school, a Congregational school, or a Jewish 
 school. Board schools derive their income from the par- 
 liamentary grants, the local rates, fees or <( children's 
 pence," and voluntary contributions. Voluntary public 
 schools have the same sources of income, except the 
 rates. The conditions to be fulfilled by schools in order 
 to obtain an annual grant, in addition to those prescribed 
 in the law itself, are laid down in the code, Some of the 
 principal conditions found in the code of March, 1890, 
 that went into operation September 1 of that year, are the 
 following: 
 
 The school must be conducted as a public elementary 
 school; no child must be refused admittance on other than 
 reasonable grounds; the time-table, and also the fees 
 charged by a board school, must be approved by the 
 department; the school must not be unnecessary, nor be 
 conducted for private profit, nor be farmed out to the 
 teachers; the principal teacher must be certificated; a day 
 school must have been in session not less than 400 half- 
 days in the year; the school premises must be healthy, 
 and the school be efficient; the managers must make the 
 required reports, and publish annually accounts of their 
 income and expenditure; and the income must be applied 
 only for the purposes of public elementary education. 
 
 The annual grants made to schools complying with 
 these conditions consist of several items that are deter- 
 mined by a set of very technical rules. Unless otherwise 
 ordered, the grant is made for each ' ' unit of average 
 attendance " ; or, as we should say, the average daily 
 attendance of a pupil for the year. Omitting qualifica- 
 tions, the grant for an infant school, comprising children 
 of from three to seven years of age, is made up as follows: 
 
PAYMENT BY RESULTS. 253 
 
 (1) A fixed grant of 9s. or 7s.; (2) a variable grant of 
 2s., 4s. or 6s. ; (3) a grant of Is. for needlework; (4) a 
 singing grant of Is. , if the singing is by ?iote, or of 6d. if 
 by ear. That is, a ' ' unit of average attendance ' ' may 
 "earn" (as it is called) 17s. for this school, while forty 
 such units may earn forty times that sum. 
 
 The grants to a school for older scholars are much more 
 complicated. There is (1) a principal grant of 12s. 6d. 
 or 14s.; (2) a fixed grant for discipline and organization 
 of Is. or Is. 6d. ; (3) a grant for needlework of Is. (for 
 girls only); (4) a grant for singing of Is. or 6d; (5) a 
 grant for examination in class subjects of Is. or 2s. ; (6) 
 a grant on examination of individual scholars in specific 
 subjects of 4s. ; (7) a grant (for girls) for cooking; and 
 (8) a grant (for girls also) for laundry work. Class sub- 
 jects are English, geography, elementary science, history, 
 and needlework for girls. The specific subjects are alge- 
 bra, geometry, mechanics, chemistry, physics, physiology, 
 botany, principles of agriculture, Latin, French, domestic 
 economy, Welsh (in Wales), German, bookkeeping, and 
 shorthand. 
 
 Then there are special grants for day schools in respect 
 of pupil teachers and of assistant teachers employed for 
 schools so situated that they are put to unusual expense, 
 and for evening schools. Training colleges for teachers 
 are also provided for. The total annual grant to any 
 school, exclusive of special grants, shall not exceed either 
 17s. 6d. for each unit of school attendance, or the total 
 income of the school from all other sources than the grant. 
 It may be asked why the grant varies, consisting of so 
 many different items. The answer is easy. It was found 
 necessary to break up the monotony developed under the 
 Revised Code of 1861, when the aim of school managers 
 was to crowd as many pupils as possible through three or 
 
254 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 four elementary studies, because in that way they would 
 earn most money. 
 
 Such, in outline, is the origin and nature of the rule of 
 payment by results. Mr. Matthew Arnold once charac- 
 terized it in this way: 
 
 To a clever Minister and an austere Secretary, to the House 
 of Commons and the newspapers, the scheme of "payment by 
 results," and those results reading, writing, and arithmetic, "the 
 most necessary part of what children come to school to learn " — a 
 scheme which should make public education "if not efficient, 
 cheap, and if not cheap, efficient' ' — was, of course, attractive. It 
 was intelligible, plausible, likely to be carried, likely to be main- 
 tainable after it had been carried. That, by concentrating the 
 teacher's attention upon enabling his scholars to pass in the three 
 elementary matters, it must injure the teaching, narrow it, and 
 make it mechanical, was an educator's objection easily brushed 
 aside by our public men. l 
 
 This scheme was adopted in the face of the remonstrance 
 of the highest educational authorities of the country. It 
 was the device of a man who looked at education from the 
 standpoint of the treasury, and not the standpoint of the 
 schoolhouse. It has never been adopted on the Continent; 
 and Mr. Arnold attributes much of the inferiority of the 
 English schools to its harmful influence. It was a make- 
 shift when adopted, and a confession on its face that Eng- 
 land had no system of State schools. It corrected the 
 particular evils that troubled Mr. I^owe, as is shown by 
 the large falling-off in the grants from 1860 to 1869; but 
 it engendered other evils that a high authority has thus 
 summarized: 
 
 (a) It has organized a system of cram, under which "results," 
 measured by the standard examinations as opposed to "methods," 
 have received undue recognition and reward, (b) All scholars, 
 
 1 The Reign of Queen Victoria. Edited by T. H, Ward. Vol. 
 II., p. 261. 
 
PAYMENT BY RESULTS. 
 
 255 
 
 whether clever or dullards, progress at the same rate — one stand- 
 ard per annum; and at the same rate in all subjects simultane- 
 ously, (c) The degree of success, with neglect, incapacity, and the 
 bad influences of home surroundings, meets with little recognition 
 as compared with the success in " passing " a high percentage of 
 scholars, (d) The profession of the teacher is degraded by per- 
 sistent and obtrusive appeals to the desire of gain. In the 
 absence of monetary inducements, teachers are tempted to neglect 
 scholars who are not likely to earn good grants, (e) Little 
 encouragement is given to teachers to forward the higher moral 
 and intellectual training of their scholars, as opposed to the mere 
 acquisition of mechanical facilities in the subjects of examination. 
 {/) Scholars trained under this system, and subsequently passing 
 on to secondary schools, are characterized by a lack of mental 
 alertness, and frequently disappoint their early promise. x 
 
 For many years the most intelligent friends of education 
 in England have been struggling to rid the schools of this 
 system. The Education Department itself has labored to 
 mitigate its evils; in the last code, for instance, it threw 
 individual examinations for grants out of the infant schools 
 altogether, and otherwise limited their operations. But all 
 efforts to throw off the incubus have hitherto proved 
 unavailing. It was adopted in the interest of the treasury, 
 rather than of the schoolhouse; and it is felt in influential 
 quarters that the need still exists, in view of the mixed 
 character of the public school system. The department 
 could easily manage the board schools, but there have 
 grown up since 1832 thousands of voluntary schools that 
 are fed from the treasury by this principle as a feeding- 
 pipe. There has been since 1840 a veritable concordat 
 existing between the State and the Church schools, and 
 this the State does not see its way to break up What the 
 future may be, it is hard to predict; but for the time sec- 
 tarianism is the pledge of the system of payment by 
 results in the schools of England. 
 
 1 Sonnenschein's Cyclopedia of Education: Payment by Results. 
 
256 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 To adopt this system in the United States would be the 
 height of folly. There would arise systems of schools 
 within a system. There would be the board public 
 schools, the Catholic public schools, the Lutheran public 
 schools, and so on. As a consequence, children and 
 teachers would be segregated according to their religious 
 affiliations; points of friction would be multiplied; irrita- 
 tion and jealousy would increase, and the public school 
 system, in the best of all senses, would cease to exist. 
 
 Not very long ago the older portions of the United 
 States were supplied with schools of a very heterogene- 
 ous character. In most States there were the State 
 schools, not well organized and nowhere free. In all the 
 States there were- private schools and denominational 
 schools of various kinds. Among these schools the 
 children were distributed with large reference to social 
 rank, condition, and religious connections. Narrowness 
 and selfishness were the result. It is the glory of the 
 public-school system, as it now exists, to have swept this 
 order of things away. Thousands of private schools and 
 denominational schools have disappeared. Save the large 
 number of children in the Catholic parochial schools, and 
 the relatively small number found in the parochial schools 
 of other churches and in private schools, the children of 
 the State have been brought together in one system of 
 schools, erected and supported by the State. With all 
 their faults, the intellectual, moral, social, and political 
 interests of the country have been greatly promoted by 
 these schools. To build up this system has cost a vast 
 amount of labor, thought, and money. It has been 
 opposed at every step by the champions of special educa- 
 tional views and of narrow interests. It is one system, and 
 one it is likely to remain. In England, where social distinc- 
 tions are old and firmly rooted; where the Established 
 
PAYMENT BY RESULTS. 2$? 
 
 Church is all powerful; where the strife between the 
 Establishment and Nonconformity is bitter, payment by 
 results may be temporarily useful in aiding the people to 
 reach a unified system of State schools. In the United 
 States there is little reason to fear that it will be allowed 
 first to disintegrate and finally to destroy the noble system 
 that now exists. 
 
 Note:.— Some important educational history has been made in 
 England since this paper was written, and in part since it was 
 published. Payment by results has been almost wholly abandoned. 
 Moreover, Parliament passed an act in 1891 that materially 
 changed the financial support of schools. The full text of this 
 act may be found in The Educational Review. Vol. II. , p. 303, et 
 seq. 
 
XIII. 
 
 THE BUSINESS SIDE OF CITY 
 
 SCHOOL SYSTEMS. 1 
 
 HE school system of a republican state is not 
 only for the people, but of the people, and by 
 the people. It will therefore reflect the popu- 
 lar intelligence, virtue, and spirit. It may in- 
 deed be better or worse than its creators, but only for a 
 limited time. The schools of any community or state, in the 
 long run, will not rise far above or fall far below the civil- 
 ization around them. Owing to a happy conjunction of 
 circumstances, they may pass beyond the range of public 
 appreciation and sympathy; but if so, they will either fall 
 back to the people, or halt until the people overtake 
 them. Owing to unfavorable influences, the schools may 
 fall into the rear of the column, and fail to express the 
 average culture and life; but if so, the public will in time 
 find it out, and will compel them to quicken their pace. 
 Guizot holds that civilization consists of two principal 
 facts — the progress of society and the progress of the in- 
 dividual; and he says: " The two events are so intimately 
 connected that, if they are not produced simultaneously, 
 sooner or later one uniformly produces the other. ' ' 2 
 Herbert Spencer hints a similar philosophy in his celebrated 
 remark, with which as a fact we have nothing to do, that 
 we Americans got our form of government by a happy acci- 
 
 1 Report of the Committee on City School to the National 
 Council of Education. San Francisco, Cal., July, 1888. 
 
 2 History of Civilisation, Lect. I. 
 
 258 
 
THE BUSINESS SIDE OF CITY SCHOOL SYSTEMS. 259 
 
 dent, not by normal progress; and that we shall have to go 
 backward before we can go forward. 1 In the long run, a 
 progressive society moves as a unit and not in sections; 
 and between the public schools and the public there will 
 always be intimate reciprocal relations. One of the many 
 deductions to be drawn from this truth is, that we cannot 
 give any people a useful system of schools: such schools 
 must grow up on the soil, and be an expression of the 
 popular life. 
 
 The relations of the people to the public schools in an 
 American state may be thus analyzed: — 
 
 First, they delegate to the legislature, in the State con- 
 stitution, power to constitute and sustain a system of 
 schools. 
 
 Secondly, the legislature creates such a system, delegat- 
 ing to local authorities, variously called the schoolboard, 
 the school-committee, etc., power to organize and carry 
 on schools in their respective localities. 
 
 Thirdly, the board, in the discharge of its legal duties, 
 delegates to teachers the functions of teaching and disci- 
 pline, subject to the law and the board's supervision. 
 
 Fourthly, the people elect, at frequently recurring 
 periods, the members of the legislature, and commonly of 
 the board itself; while within these periods they exert, or 
 may exert, a strong influence over legislature, board, 
 and teachers alike. As respects the last, this influence 
 is so strong that it may be doubted whether any corps 
 of teachers in the country could resist an energetic 
 expression of public opinion on any matter that it can 
 change for ten consecutive days. Thus the popular power 
 returns to itself, constituting a circle. In fact, there is 
 no other American institution that, taking everything to- 
 gether, is so democratic as the public school. 
 
 1 Herbert Spencer on the Americans. 
 
260 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 It will be seen that a system of public schools, in oper- 
 ation, presents four phases to our view: the work of the 
 legislature, the work of the board, the work of the 
 teachers, and the work of the public. This report will 
 partially traverse all these divisions, but will deal mainly 
 with the board. 
 
 Between the schools of a city considered as an organiza- 
 tion of business and as an organization of instruction, 
 there is a strong reciprocal influence. The two cannot be 
 permanently separated in character more than the schools 
 can be separated from the civilization in the midst of 
 which they exist. The board formally enacts courses 
 of study, chooses text-books, and elects teachers, as 
 well as builds buildings; it establishes formal rules 
 of discipline and has the power, which it often exer- 
 cises, to set up standards of examination; and, by its 
 manner of doing business, the culture, tone, and bearing, 
 etc., of its members, greatly influences teachers, giv- 
 ing them courage or otherwise, and also affects the morale 
 of the schools and public opinion. So strongly was the 
 late Dr. Philbrick impressed by these facts that he passed 
 by the Prussian maxim, "As is the teacher, so is the 
 school," and the Dutch maxim, "As your inspection is, 
 so is the school," to formulate the maxim, "As is your 
 school board, so are your schools. " x At the same time 
 teachers are an educational force of unquestionable 
 strength over and above what they do in schoolrooms. If 
 able and devoted, they slowly raise the standard of intel- 
 ligence; they act directly upon public opinion, and, through 
 that, are felt in the election of members and in the coun- 
 sels of the board; while they act upon that body directly 
 through their expert knowledge and moral force. 
 
 1 City School Systems in the United States, p. 14. 
 
THE BUSINESS SIDE OF CITY SCHOOL SYSTEMS. 26 1 
 
 It does not follow from this reasoning that the business 
 and educational sides of a system of schools, will, at any 
 given time, be equally well developed. Far from it. At 
 the present time, for example, the schools as organiza- 
 tions of instruction are better than the schools as organ- 
 izations of business; that is, the teachers, open as they 
 may be to criticism, are still somewhat in advance of 
 average public sentiment and of average board admin- 
 istration. The pressing need of the hour is, for the 
 people and the board to overtake the teachers. Still, 
 such a state of things as this cannot last long; good 
 schools, a bad schoolboard, and an indifferent or ignor- 
 ant public opinion will not long exist side by side in the 
 same city; the board and the public will rise to the level 
 of the schools, or the schools will fall to the level of the 
 board and the public. 
 
 Perhaps two or three further remarks touching the 
 relations of teachers and the board may be permitted. 
 
 Instruction is so purely a professional matter that the 
 board is commonly disposed to allow teachers to make the 
 course of study, to set the standard of examinations, and 
 to invent methods of instruction; but it accords them no 
 power, and but limited influence, in the selection of text- 
 books and in fixing the qualifications of teachers, not to 
 mention matters of a purely business nature, as finance, 
 construction, and the like. So far as merely business 
 matters are concerned, some boards are sensitive even to 
 suggestions from teachers. ' 'Stick to your last ! " is the 
 sentiment that burns in the breast of many a board-mem- 
 ber. In fact, there is reason to think that, owing to the 
 division of labor, and perhaps to other causes, the admin- 
 istrative and teaching functions of the schools are 
 becoming more widely separated than formerly. In some 
 places board-members appear to take less interest in the 
 
262 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 schools as places of teaching, leaving them more and 
 more to the teachers, while they more and more magnify 
 their own peculiar office. It is always difficult to prove 
 propositions relating to the slow drift of opinion or of 
 social change; but it is at least questionable whether in 
 some States the influence of teachers in school legislation 
 is equal to what it was thirty years ago. At least, the 
 teachers of whole States have called upon the legislature 
 again and again for legislation of the value of which they 
 are not only the best, but almost the only competent 
 judges; and only to see their call fall at the feet of legis- 
 lators powerless and dead. More than formerly, educa- 
 tional meetings are gatherings of teachers; fewer outsiders 
 appear on the programmes; and the subjects discussed are 
 more professional and less administrative or popular. 
 Perhaps this closer specialization of functions is attended 
 by some advantages; it certainly is by some disadvan- 
 tages. 
 
 However they may differ as to these general views, 
 practical school men will generally, if not universally, 
 agree that the constitution and powers of the schoolboard, 
 the mode of selecting its members, and its methods of 
 doing business are all live school questions. They will 
 be briefly discussed in order. 
 
 I. The Constitution and Powers of the Board. — The 
 constitution and powers of the board, which is neces- 
 sarily the creature of State law, must depend in a measure 
 on the local political institutions of the State. Manifestly, 
 the town system of New England, the county system of 
 the South, and the compromise system of the Middle 
 States and the West will materially influence the school 
 legislation of these groups of States. In fact, we have 
 no difficulty in dividing our State school laws and systems 
 
THE BUSINESS SIDE OF CITY SCHOOL SYSTEMS. 263 
 
 into three classes corresponding to these three groups of 
 local institutions. In New England the local school 
 authorities are either town officers or district officers, or 
 both; in the South they are mainly county and district 
 officers; while in the vast region covered by the compro- 
 mise system, town and county officers, and often district 
 officers, unite in administering the schools. It is there- 
 fore impossible to create a model school system, or even 
 school-board, that would answer for all parts of the 
 country. A county superintendent would be an anomaly 
 in New England, where the county is a judicial but 
 hardly a political division; 1 a town meeting would be an 
 anomaly in the South, where the town in a political sense 
 does not exist; while in the West both town elements and 
 county elements are mingled in all the school systems. 
 These facts of local institutional life will differentiate our 
 school laws and our school systems as long as they con- 
 tinue to exist. Men will not be apt to use the county 
 or the town for school purposes unless they also use it 
 for political purposes. 
 
 To a great extent, however, city schools must be 
 excepted from the foregoing generalization. Generally 
 speaking, such schools exist under special charters or laws, 
 or the general school laws of the State are supplemented 
 by special provisions- Thus, the laws of Ohio contain 
 numerous provisions relating to city districts of the first 
 grade of the first class, of the second grade of the first 
 class, etc. As a consequence of this partial withdrawal of 
 the city schools from the larger systems, and of the prev- 
 alence in American cities of similar conditions, the city 
 schools are much more homogeneous as respects both the 
 organization of business and the organization of instruc- 
 
 1 The county superintendency has been introduced intc 
 Vermont. 
 
264 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 tion than the country and village schools. Moreover, the 
 conditions existing in cities are such that this segregation 
 of the schools is a necessity. For example, the schools 
 of a city cannot be made, or be kept, subject to the county 
 supervision; nor can the board be compelled to wait on 
 the motions of a township board. There must be a local 
 authority coextensive with the jurisdiction, legally capa- 
 ble of taking the initiative. So very strong is this ten- 
 dency that even small villages struggle for and obtain 
 school autonomy. 
 
 But the question of city autonomy disposed of, a more 
 difficult question remains, viz. : What shall be the rela- 
 tion of the local board to the municipal government? 
 Shall it be independent, or shall it be subordinate? 
 And if subordinate, to what extent? In New England, 
 where the town meeting in its sovereign capacity passes 
 on all fundamental questions of local government, includ- 
 ing the schools, this cannot be a very important question; 
 but in places where the local government is representative, 
 and not democratic, it is of much importance. The cities 
 of the country present the widest contrasts in this respect. 
 In some, the school board is as completely independent of 
 the city council and all other municipal authorities as 
 though the two did not belong to the same municipality; 
 while in others, nothing done by the board is done finally 
 until the council has ratified it. Both of these are ex- 
 treme plans. However, this question will not be discussed 
 here, except to say that the arguments in favor of keep- 
 ing the financial affairs of the city unified are, from the 
 side of municipal administration, absolutely conclusive; 
 and that there is no more reason for giving the educational 
 department autonomy than for giving it to the parks, the 
 streets, or the fire department. Education is a civil 
 affair, but not an autonomous affair. Of course, it does 
 
THE BUSINESS SIDE OF CITY SCHOOL SYSTEMS. 265 
 
 not follow that it would always be wise to reorganize an 
 autonomous board. 
 
 The powers of the board, from the very nature of the 
 case, must be partly legislative, as in the adoption of 
 studies, books, and rules; partly executive, as in the elec- 
 tion of teachers; and partly judicial, as in handling cases 
 of discipline. The proper size of a city board is a ques- 
 tion that cannot be answered off-hand. Something 
 would depend on the size of the city and the traditions 
 of the people; and much more on the manner in which the 
 board organizes its business. Both of these points will 
 be touched again in connection with that topic 
 
 II. The Selection of Board- Members. — The problem of 
 securing competent schoolboards in cities remains un- 
 solved. Its importance and difficulty so impressed Dr. 
 Philbrick that he wrote: "Without doubt, this is the 
 supreme educational problem which remains for our 
 educational statesmanship to grapple with." 1 There are 
 two general modes of selecting board-members, each of 
 which presents several species. 
 
 First, popular election. Here the species are: (1) Elec- 
 tion by ward or district ticket of members to represent the 
 ward; (2) election by city ticket of members to represent 
 the city; (3) the combination of the two foregoing plans — 
 thus constituting a board composed of local members and of 
 members-at-large. As respects these three plans, what is 
 best administered is best; and no wise educator would rec- 
 ommend that any one of them that is now working satis- 
 factorily in any city should be dropped for either of the 
 others. They are all in harmony with the prevalent 
 political and social temper of American society; and there 
 is no one of them that may not, under favorable condi- 
 
 1 City School System in the United States, p. 16. 
 
266 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 tions, produce satisfactory results. Moreover, if a board 
 were now first to be constituted in a rising city, a 
 practical educator, if consulted, might find it hard to 
 choose among them. 
 
 In cities where the ward-ticket plan has led to gross 
 abuses, it is common for citizens to look with favor on the 
 general-ticket plan. Nor can it be denied that this plan 
 is supported by some plausible arguments. It is said that 
 the small men who work into the board from the wards 
 never could be elected on a city ticket; that only men of 
 some intellectual and moral qualifications could secure the 
 party nominations; or that, if they did, they could not 
 secure the requisite votes to elect them; that ward issues, 
 ward " slates," and ward men, would give way to educa- 
 tional men; — in a word, that men could no longer be 
 elected to manage the public schools simply because they 
 favored opening the saloons on Sunday or for some similar 
 reason. 
 
 It may be doubted whether this reasoning is not more 
 specious than solid. The party candidates would be 
 nominated by the city caucus; the nominations would go 
 to the foot of the list, and so be made after the chief 
 municipal officers had been designated; the caucus would 
 have spent its strength and interest in these other nomin- 
 ations; and we may well question whether the opportunity 
 for improper men to secure the nominations would not be 
 as good as now, if not better. Nor is it probable that 
 citizens would be more independant of party when it 
 came to voting than they now are. In some cities the 
 board would consist wholly of members of one party. 
 These are theoretical arguments; but to some degree at 
 least they have been confirmed by experience. A culti- 
 vated gentleman, who was at the time president of a city 
 schoolboard, after listening courteously to the argument 
 
THE BUSINESS SIDE OF CITY SCHOOL SYSTEMS. 267 
 
 for the general-ticket plan, said, smiling, "It doesn't 
 
 work so in ," (naming his own city). It is true that 
 
 these objections would be partially overcome if the elec- 
 tion were made a special one; but in that case new 
 difficulties might arise. At all events, this plan will hardly 
 furnish the looked-for means of escape from existing evils. 
 The complexity of the combination plan is no doubt an 
 objection to that. 
 
 Secondly, appointment. Four varieties of this method 
 are found in operation: Appointment (1) by the city 
 council; (2) by the judges of the courts; (3) by the 
 mayor; (4) by the mayor by and with the consent of the 
 council. Although the first of these plans may work well 
 in some instances, it cannot, for obvious reasons, be gen- 
 erally recommended; but there are no a priori reasons 
 why any one of the others should not produce satisfactory 
 results. The argument in favor of an appointive board 
 will be briefly sketched. 
 
 The grand cause of bad schoolboards in cities is the 
 same as the grand cause of bad city administration gener- 
 ally, viz. : the triumph of politics over business methods. 
 How complete that triumph is in many cities, all men 
 know who are even casually acquainted with current 
 municipal affairs. In fact, one of the pressing political 
 questions is the thorough reform of municipal govern- 
 ment. There is no reason to think that in this respect 
 the schools have suffered more or less than other depart- 
 ments of city government. It is to be observed, however, 
 that the real nature of the evils that politics inflicts upon 
 the school, or even upon city administration as a whole, 
 is not always understood. No doubt partisan politics — 
 Republican and Democratic politics — has much to answer 
 for; but school politics — the application of the politician's 
 methods to school questions — does far more harm. 
 
268 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 Those men who have studied municipal questions most 
 thoroughly are convinced that there is no ultimate means 
 of escape from existing evils but by reducing the number 
 of elections and elective officers, by limiting the power of 
 the municipal legislature, and by materially increasing the 
 power and responsibility of the chief municipal executive. 
 The city of Philadelphia has already been thoroughly 
 reorganized on what is called ' ' the Federal Plan ' ' ; and 
 the city of Cleveland has sent a monster petition of its 
 business and professional men to the State legislature, pray- 
 ing for a similar reorganization. 1 The solution of city- 
 school administration must be sought in the same quarter. 
 
 The mayor of the city, or the judges, would be able to 
 appoint a better school board than the people at large are 
 able to elect. The abstract proposition that the people 
 have abundant intelligence and virtue to name a board, 
 although true, is nothing to the purpose. The concrete 
 question, What are citizens doing, and likely to do, 
 under the conditions actually existing in the cities, ridden 
 and handicapped as they are by the politicians ? is the one 
 to be considered. Furthermore, the mayor, if he failed 
 to use his power, could be and would be held to a strict 
 accountability. And the same of the judges. No doubt 
 it will be objected that these officers, and particularly the 
 mayor, would abuse the power; but cities can be named 
 tliat never had a mayor who would dare to appoint such 
 a board as the people habitually elect, save when aroused 
 to spasmodic action by an accumulation of abuses. The 
 mayor is one man, and an officer who can be arraigned at 
 the bar of public opinion; while the demos is not respon- 
 sible, since experience proves the futility of calling any 
 power to account at its own bar. 
 
 1 Such reorganization has been since accomplished, including 
 the schools. 
 
THE BUSINESS SIDE OF CITY SCHOOL SYSTEMS. 269 
 
 There can be little, if any, doubt that the public would 
 exercise far more control over the schools by the appoint- 
 ive plan than it does or can exercise by the elective plan. 
 It can compel the mayor to do what it cannot do itself. 
 Guizot has shown that public opinion is sometimes far 
 more efficacious than legal institutions. "It is very nat- 
 ural, ' ' he says, ' ' that men should wish their intelligence 
 to be prompt and apparent; that they should covet the 
 credit of promoting success, of establishing power, of 
 producing triumph. But this is not always either possi- 
 ble or useful. There are times and situations when the 
 indirect, unperceived influence is more beneficial, more 
 practicable." 1 The present case is one of those in which 
 influence will prove greater than power. 
 
 With the change in the mode of appointment should 
 also come a lengthening of the term of service. Now 
 the legal term is commonly short, and changes of one 
 kind and another tend to make the actual time still 
 shorter. In the schoolboard of a certain city of a quar- 
 ter of million people, sixty different men might have sat 
 from 1882 to 1886, and fifty-one men did actually sit. 
 The eighty-six years of aggregate service divided by the 
 aggregate number of members gives an average period of 
 one year and a half. Words can hardly tell the ignorance, 
 incapacity, and friction that such a system introduces 
 into the school administration. 
 
 III. Mode of Board Administration. — The board must 
 be clothed by the law with legislative, executive, and 
 judicial powers and duties. One of the first things 
 that it should do, however, is immediately to divest itself 
 of most of its executive and judicial duties, and to con- 
 fine itself mainly to legislation. The reasons why a 
 
 1 History of Civilization, Lect. VI. 
 
27O STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 board is a bad executive body are obvious, and do not 
 call for formal statement. But it is important to point 
 out how its executive duties should be discharged. 
 
 Acting as a legislature, the board should establish 
 three executive departments, denning their powers and 
 duties. 
 
 The Department of Finance, Accounts, and Records. 
 
 The Department of Construction, Repairs, and Supplies. 
 
 The Department of Instruction and Discipline. 
 
 The heads of the departments might be called the Aud- 
 itor, the Superintendent of Construction, and the Superin- 
 tendent of the Schools. Nothing will be said here of 
 their qualifications further than that they should be men 
 of decided ability and character, having each an expert 
 knowledge of the important duties committed to their 
 charge. 
 
 These departments should be as permanent and effi- 
 cient, relatively, as the executive departments of the 
 State or National government; perhaps it would be wise 
 to have them provided for in the school law itself; cer- 
 tainly they should be put high beyond the reach of hasty 
 board action. It is not necessary in this report to cata- 
 logue the duties that would fall to them respectively; 
 but it is necessary to insist that they should be the sole 
 channels of executive administration, within their several 
 limits. Judicial functions, so far as employes are con- 
 cerned, should be delegated to the heads of these depart- 
 ments, reserving the tight of appeal to the board, duly 
 limited. 
 
 School administration in cities is still organized essen- 
 tially as it was when the cities were villages. While this 
 organization answered the villages well enough, it is now 
 far outgrown. To be sure, semblances of executive de- 
 partments are found in these organizations, but they are 
 
THE BUSINESS SIDE OF CITY SCHOOL SYSTEMS. 27 1 
 
 embryonic and feeble. To a very great extent boards 
 intrust administration to committees of their own number. 
 This is not quite so absurd as it would be for a State leg- 
 islature to attempt to carry on the whole State adminis- 
 tration by means of standing committees, but the ab- 
 surdity is of the same sort. 
 
 Confining itself mainly to legislation, the board should 
 do business like a legislature. It should appoint a few 
 standing committees, say on finance, on teachers and sal- 
 aries, on course of study and text-books, on construc- 
 tion, on judiciary, and perhaps two or three more. De- 
 tails can be readily settled when the main ideas have been 
 agreed upon. At the same time, it will be well to indi- 
 cate the method of procedure. 
 
 For example, the Committee on Teachers and Salaries 
 would, at the proper time, report the number of teachers 
 needed the ensuing year, a schedule of salaries, and the 
 amount of money required to pay them. After being 
 printed, discussed, and amended, if necessary, the board 
 would pass the bill, and the money voted would then be 
 duly entered on the Auditor's books as subject to draft 
 for this purpose. Similarly, the Committee on Construc- 
 tion would report on repairs, on new buildings, or on 
 supplies, and the procedure would be the same as before. 
 By this plan the legislative work of the schools, as 
 well as the executive work, would be far better done than 
 now. At present the board spends a great deal of time 
 in trifling acts of legislation. For the schoolboard of a 
 great city to legislatate, in terms, on the purchase of a 
 few feet of hose-pipe, or of a lawn-mower, is no less and 
 no more absurd than it is to have twenty-five or thirty 
 standing committees, many of them charged with ex- 
 ecutive functions, simply in order that as many men may 
 have the petty chairmanships. 
 
272 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 Not only would this plan of organization secure far bet- 
 ter results than are now secured, but it would save much 
 time and annoyance. A meeting a month, on the average, 
 would be all-sufficient. Again, this plan would render a 
 board of considerable size not only unobjectionable but 
 desirable; whereas a board that holds the major execu- 
 tive duties in its own hands must be small to be efficient ; 
 it is hardly an exaggeration to say, the smaller the better. 
 
 The plan would give to the office of Superintendent of 
 Schools that strength and dignity which its efficiency 
 demands. As a matter of course, the superintendent 
 would be clothed, either directly or indirectly, with power 
 over the course of study, instruction, and discipline. The 
 new Cincinnati rule should be incorporated in the organi- 
 zation of the board, viz. : The superintendent of the pub- 
 lic schools shall appoint all the teachers of said schools, 
 by and with the consent of the board of education, and the 
 superintendent or board may remove for cause. Possi- 
 bly some would think it wise to go as far as the bill drawn 
 up for the better government of the city of Cleveland, 
 submitted to the Ohio legislature at its last session, which 
 did not pass, ' ' The superintendent of schools shall have 
 power to select his assistants, appoint all teachers, pre- 
 scribe courses of study, and select text-books. " More- 
 over, this bill abolished the board of education altogether, 
 and gave the schools, as well as all other parts of the city 
 government, a highly centralized organization. 
 
 It is not pretended for a moment that the plan of ap- 
 pointment and administration now sketched out rather 
 than fully elaborated, if embodied in law, would relieve all 
 the evils of the public schools. Nothing of the kind. But it 
 is contended that they would lead to substantial reforms; 
 better men, better methods, and better administration 
 
THE BUSINESS SIDE OF CITY SCHOOL SYSTEMS. 273 
 
 would be secured. No doubt the objection would be made 
 that the plan is undemocratic. But the charge would be 
 untrue. The scheme proposed contains nothing that may 
 not somewhere now be found in actual operation, save only 
 the full development of the executive departments, and 
 the practical limitation of the board to legislation. The 
 board, of course, would choose the executive officers. 
 Behind the whole organization would stand the public, as 
 now, having less immediate power, but far more ultimate 
 influence. The scheme is submitted to the Council in the 
 belief that, in its essential features, it is the best one attain- 
 able in the present state of our civilization. It is certainly 
 in harmony with the best current thinking concerning 
 city government in the United States. Nor is argument 
 needed to show that it would give courage to teachers, and 
 that it would call abler men than now into the school service, 
 as board-members, instructors, and supervisors. 
 
 Note. — I have somewhat changed my views on one or more 
 minor points made in the foregoing report, but am more than ever 
 convinced that the main argument is sound. Since 1888 the 
 subject has occupied increasing attention. A few references may 
 be given. 
 
 White, Dr. E. E-: Report of the Committee on City School 
 Systems, made to the National Council of Education at St. Paul, 
 July, 1890. The Proceedings of the Council^ and of The National 
 Educational Association for that year. 
 
 Draper, President A. S.: Plans of Organization for School Pur- 
 poses in Large Cities. A paper read at the meeting of the Depart- 
 ment of Supervision at Boston. Proceedings of the National 
 Educational Association for 1894. 
 
 The same: On the Organization of City School Systems. Third 
 division of the Report of the Committee of Fifteen. Educational 
 Review, March, 1895. 
 
 Mowry, W. A.: Powers and Duties of School Superintendents. 
 Educational Review, January, 1895. 
 
 See also Hand-Book of the Board of Education of the City of 
 Cleveland, /S95, 1896, for the Reorganization Act of that city, 1892. 
 
XIV. 
 
 THE AMERICAN SCHOOL SUPERIN- 
 TENDENT. 1 
 
 HE American superintendent of schools, or of 
 public instruction as he is sometimes called, is 
 an officer sui generis. He is native to the 
 soil. Perhaps his nearest congener is the 
 inspector of schools found in England and France, Hol- 
 land and Germany. But the duties of the superintendent 
 and of the inspector are very different. He is, moreover, 
 a recent evolution even in this country. The first city to 
 appoint a superintendent that history mentions was Prov- 
 idence, R. I., in 1839 k 2 Several towns in Ohio appointed 
 superintendents in 1848; Boston and New York did so in 
 1851; Cleveland in 1853, and Philadelphia not until 1883. 
 How many such officers there are now in the United 
 States no one can tell, but certainly many thousand. Not 
 alone the great cities with their hundreds of teachers and 
 tens of thousands of pupils, but even villages with a half- 
 dozen teachers and two or three hundred pupils have 
 them. Some effort has been made to distinguish the 
 superintendents of the small towns by the older title of 
 principal, but it has not been very successful. Still 
 further, the superintendents of the country are as influen- 
 tial as they are numerous. They have organized sections 
 or departments of the educational associations, as well as 
 associations of their own, for the discussion of the topics 
 that most concern them as school officers, with a view to 
 
 1 The Educational Review. January, 1894. 
 
 2 Editor's preface to Dr. Pickard's School Supervision. 
 
 274 
 
THE AMERICAN SCHOOL SUPERINTENDENT. 275 
 
 self -improvement and the formation of public opinion. 
 They have their special classes in summer schools. 
 Lectures on superintendence are given in normal schools, 
 and in colleges offering pedagogical instruction. Far 
 be3^oud any other class of persons of equal numbers, the 
 superintendents directly shape the schools and public 
 education. And this, too, without taking into account 
 the State superintendents who, while they are only dwarfs 
 compared with the European ministers of education, 
 sometimes possess considerable power and still oftener 
 wield large influence. Says Dr. W. T. Harris: "Before 
 1837 Connecticut surpassed the other States in the educa- 
 tion of its people. But the mighty engine of supervision 
 wielded by a Horace Mann immediately turned the scale 
 in favor of Massachusetts." 1 Still, notwithstanding the 
 super intendency is now some fifty years old, and has 
 attained such importance, its permanent character is by 
 no means determined. On the contrary it is yet plastic; 
 possibly it is even more plastic how than it was some 
 years ago. Certainly the most thoughtful students of 
 educational science are not clear as to what the future 
 superintendent will be, and perhaps not clear as to what 
 he ought to be. The time is therefore an opportune one 
 to discuss the subject, not dogmatically but tentatively, 
 with a view to casting light along the future track of 
 opinion and practice. To do this we must first trace out 
 the development of the office as shown in our educational 
 history. This can be done all the more readily because 
 all the steps, unlike some other evolutions, are open to 
 the eye of daily observation in every State of the Union. 
 
 Sec. 21, Chap. XLIV, of the School L-aws of Massachu- 
 setts declares: "Every town shall, at its annual meeting, 
 
 1 Editor's preface to School Supervision, by Dr. J. L. Pickard. 
 
276 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 or at a meeting appointed and notified by the selectmen for 
 the purpose and held in the same month in which the annual 
 meeting occurs, choose by written ballots a school com- 
 mittee, which shall have the general charge and superin- 
 tendence of all the public schools in the town. ' ' Many 
 other powers are given to this committee, as to contract 
 with teachers, choose text-books, establish courses of 
 study, dispense discipline, and examine teachers; but the 
 emphatic point now is that it has general charge and 
 superintendence of all the public schools in its jurisdiction. 
 This provision is not peculiar to Massachusetts; it is 
 found in substance in State school laws generally, and 'is 
 plainly necessary if the committees and the schools are to 
 be efficient. This power to supervise the school or schools, 
 lodged by law in the town committee or the district board, 
 is the primal cell from which the school superintendency 
 has been evolved. We are now to follow the steps by 
 which it has been produced. First, however, it is impor- 
 tant to observe that in the majority of towns and districts 
 the country over this primitive state of things still exists. 
 Perhaps one-half the schools are still supervised, so far as 
 they are supervised at all, by committees or boards. These 
 schools and boards we may dismiss at once, because they 
 do not concern our special subject. 
 
 It is probable that board supervision of schools fifty 
 or sixty years ago was about what it is to-day. Some- 
 times it was better and sometimes worse, as determined by 
 the ability of the members of the board, their interest in 
 education, their employments, and the traditions of the 
 town or district; but, on the whole, it was very unsatis- 
 factory, more nominal than real, and particularly so when 
 the schools began to take on a higher form of organiza- 
 tion. As the schools of cities and towns increased in size 
 and complexity, things became worse instead of better. 
 
THE AMERICAN SCHOOL SUPERINTENDENT. 277 
 
 There was no authority adequate to shape and administer 
 the new organization. There was sad lack of unity and 
 intelligent direction. Plainly, something must be done. 
 There now ensued a differentiation; a short step was taken 
 in the direction of system. 
 
 Long before this time the principal, or master, had 
 appeared; a head-teacher, who not only taught the highest 
 class of pupils, but who also had general oversight 
 of the building or house where a group of schools and 
 teachers had been brought together. Progressively, the 
 board had magnified the office of the principal, often 
 making him a de facto supervisor of his house in respect 
 to various subjects. Naturally, the new needs of the 
 schools were first met, in part, by laying new duties upon 
 him. He became a sort of rudimentary superintendent. 
 The board had also distributed many of its functions 
 among a number of committees, as the committees on 
 teachers, on buildings, on course of study, etc. ; said com- 
 mittees being charged with the general oversight and 
 superintendence of the schools, subject to the controlling 
 authority of the board. This state of things existed in 
 Philadelphia until 1883, only the city was divided into 
 many districts and many boards, and it still exists, with the 
 same amendment, in Hartford, Conn. But sometimes the 
 board went farther. For example, the Cleveland Board 
 for many years constituted its secretary acting school 
 manager, charging him to attend personally to all the 
 ordinary affairs of the schools, under the direction of 
 the board, and paying him a small salary for his services. 1 
 One of these managers was a lawyer and another a mer- 
 chant, both in active business. Presumably they paid 
 more attention to the business side than to the educational 
 
 1 Early History of Cleveland Public Schools, by Andrew Freese, 
 p. 25. 
 
278 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 side of the schools; still they did not wholly overlook the 
 latter, as admirable extracts from the reports still extant 
 of one of them show. Besides, visiting committees of 
 citizens were appointed by the board in the various school- 
 districts, whose views and recommendations often had 
 value and exercised no small influence. All these devices, 
 including the conferring of new authority upon the princi- 
 pal, were open confessions that the board could not ade- 
 quately discharge its legal duty of supervision, and that 
 a new step in the line of development was inevitable. This 
 step produced the superintendent. 
 
 All this time public education was increasing in com- 
 plexity. Cities were growing, and increasing interest in 
 education brought a relatively larger number of children 
 to the school-houses. In a word, the school organization 
 was expanding in every direction. Good schools were 
 found in cities side by side with poor ones, owing to the 
 fact that they had different principals and boards. The 
 greatest confusion and inequality prevailed in cities where 
 the other parts of the public service were well unified; the 
 resulting evils became intolerable, and so school organiza- 
 tion became absolutely necessary . These causes compelled 
 the organization of the Cincinnati schools in 1829, the 
 Columbus schools in 1845, and the Cleveland schools in 
 1848. New York had no school board until 1842, and 
 complete organization was not achieved until 1851. And 
 naturally — nay, inevitably— the unification or consolida- 
 tion of a group of city school districts, or the appearance of 
 a school system, compelled the creation of the superin- 
 tendency and the choice of a superintendent. His 
 appearance at the educational headquarters marked the 
 triumph of order and organization over division and chaos. 
 He was the pledge of unity and uniform administration 
 in the schools, and he stands for those ideas to-day. 
 
THE AMERICAN SCHOOL SUPERINTENDENT. 279 
 
 Perhaps it is commonly supposed that the superinten- 
 dency is an evolution from the teaching function. If so, 
 there could not be a greater mistake. The superintendent 
 came forth from the school committee or board, as the 
 history plainly shows. As a person, he may have been 
 taken from the teachers, and commonly he was, though not 
 always; but his official duties originated in the delegation 
 to him of powers every one of which still belong to 
 schoolboards and that they often exercise. Nay, 
 more; in most cases where a superintendent is employed, 
 the board could dispense with him and assume, or resume, 
 the general charge and superintendence of the schools 
 itself, if it saw fit. It is important to remember these 
 facts. To quote Superintendent Stockwell, of Rhode 
 Island: "It is extremely unfortunate for the welfare of 
 our schools that, in the development in our State of the 
 work and status of the superintendent of schools, the 
 idea should have been allowed to gain a foothold that the 
 office was in any way independent of the school committee, 
 or that the occupant thereof was responsible to any other 
 than the committee, for the whole theory of the office and 
 of its duties has ever been to make it the medium of the 
 committee's actions, to give opportunity for so unifying 
 and simplifying the work of the committee, as to make it 
 more effective in every respect, and thus to afford a con- 
 stant and suitable medium for the expression of their 
 will." 1 
 
 It is a point well worthy of notice that, in the history 
 of school organization, the high school has been an im- 
 portant factor. The single district of a city could main- 
 tain its separate system of elementary schools, but it could 
 not maintain its separate high school, at least not without 
 
 1 Quoted ih the Report of the National Commissioner of Educa- 
 tion, 1886 87, p. 175. 
 
280 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 great cost and much inefficiency. Hence the demand for 
 the more advanced grade of instruction compelled the 
 creation of city high schools. Thus, Philadelphia had 
 city high schools for many years side by side with district 
 elementary schools; and such is still the case in Hartford. 
 It cannot be doubted that in the field of popular education 
 the high school has been a unifying agent of great power 
 and usefulness. 
 
 The powers and duties discharged by superintendents 
 in different cities and towns are numerous indeed. When 
 Dr. J. G. Fitch returned home from his visit to the United 
 States a few years ago, he reported that the chief execu- 
 tive officer and adviser of the local educational authority 
 occupies a position wholly unlike that of any scholastic 
 officer found in any country of Europe. Within his 
 State, county, or city, he said, the superintendent com- 
 bines in himself the characters of a minister of public 
 instruction, an inspector of schools, a licenser of teachers, 
 and a professor of pedagogy. Under the sanction of his 
 board or committee he draws up regulations for the work 
 of the various classes of schools, and often appends notes 
 and comments prescribing the method in which each sub- 
 ject shall be taught. With his staff of inspectors he con- 
 ducts examinations for determining promotions of scholars 
 from grade to grade. He sets questions, examines can- 
 didates for the office of teacher in his district, and awards 
 to them diplomas or certificates. He holds institutes, 
 and instructs those teachers who have not been previously 
 trained in the work of their special classes. He also con- 
 ducts conferences of the older teachers, and gives lectures 
 to them on the history and philosophy of education. He 
 is assisted by a staff of inspectors and supervisors who 
 visit schools under his direction and share with him the 
 
THE AMERICAN SCHOOL SUPERINTENDENT. 28l 
 
 duty of examining children for promotion. 1 Still this 
 catalogue is not exhaustive. Sometimes the superinten- 
 dent is the architect, or consulting-architect, of his board, 
 its financial adviser, its superintendent of buildings and 
 repairs, its clerk, and what not. 
 
 It is important to observe that few of the multiform 
 duties of the superintendent are defined by law. Consider- 
 ing his prominence in public education, it must be con- 
 fessed that his legal status is ill-defined and feeble. Such 
 recognition as he has is rather indirect than direct. The 
 Massachusetts Law, Section 43, provides: "A city by 
 ordinance, and a town by vote, may require the school 
 committee annually to appoint a superintendent, who, 
 under the direction and control of said committee, shall 
 have the care and supervision of the public schools; or 
 the school committee of any city without such ordinance 
 may appoint a superintendent by a majority vote of the 
 whole board. ' ' In the same State two or more towns may, 
 by a vote of each, form a district for the purpose of employ- 
 ing a superintendent of public schools, who shall perform 
 in each town the duties prescribed by law. These powers 
 are permissive, not mandatory; and, so far as I have 
 observed, this is the universal tenor of State school laws 
 in relation to the subject. The Connecticut law directs 
 the board to assign the duty of visiting the schools of the 
 town to one or more of its members, who shall be called 
 the acting school visitor or visitors; and then gives it the 
 power to appoint a person not of its own number to do 
 the same work. In Ohio, with two exceptions soon to 
 be mentioned, the office is wholly in the hands of the 
 local board. The general provision of law is, that the 
 board of any district shall have full power, within certain 
 limitations, to appoint a superintendent and assistant 
 
 1 Notes on American Schools and Training Colleges, pp. 60-61. 
 
282 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 superintendents of schools, as well as teachers. In 
 Michigan the recognition of the superintendent is still 
 more feeble; the law does not even mention him. In 
 this State, however, the city schools are generally 
 organized under special charters. It would be strange 
 indeed if the law should define very carefully the duties 
 of an office whose very existence depends upon the local 
 school authority. As a matter of necessity, the superin- 
 tendent's duties are defined in the rules and regulations 
 of the board creating his office and electing him. His 
 status is determined by the manual, and not by the sta- 
 tute-book. There can, I think, be little doubt that the 
 superintendent of the future will have a better defined 
 legal status than the superintendent of the present. And 
 yet, in the nature of the case, details must always be left 
 to the local authorities. In fact, the powers before enu- 
 merated do not all belong to any one superintendent; 
 special conditions have given the office special forms, and 
 so they will continue to do. It would be difficult to 
 draw up a list of powers that all superintendents do exer- 
 cise or should exercise. 
 
 It can hardly be supposed that the superintendent of 
 the future will perform as many duties as the super- 
 intendent of the past has performed, or as the superin- 
 tendent of the present performs. The very law that 
 compelled the board of a half century ago to divide 
 the work — the law of specialization — will sooner or 
 later compel a division of the duties that are now united 
 in the superintendent's office. In the smaller cities 
 especially the office has become decidedly top-heavy. 
 Many superintendents are too much burdened, particu- 
 larly with details, to do the best work. Relief may be 
 sought, of course, in the multiplication of assistants; but 
 
THE AMERICAN SCHOOL SUPERINTENDENT. 283 
 
 the office is too much expanded for strength and efficiency. 
 And it is when we come to the question, "What shall the 
 new division be?" that the practical topic of this paper is 
 brought most directly before our minds. 
 
 It is clear at a glance that the powers and functions of 
 the superintendent are divisible into the two categories of 
 pedagogy and business. Perhaps the work of no other 
 public officer is more evenly divided between professional 
 and business affairs. Leaving out of account the zeros or 
 nobodies, there are now, and for some time have been, 
 two classes of superintendents; the line of division, which 
 is by no means a hard-and-fast one, running between 
 professional duties and business duties. Superintendents 
 can be named who have won their reputation in the one 
 field or in the other. Some superintendents are men of 
 the office, others of the schoolroom and the lecture hall. 
 Pedagogy is prett}^ sure to subordinate business adminis- 
 tration, or vice versa. 
 
 Now it seems clear that this line will become more 
 clearly marked as time goes on. As cities grow in size; 
 as school systems become unwieldy; as the popular de- 
 mand for more man and woman and less machinery 
 increases, the typical superintendent must be more of one 
 thing or the other. He must be more of a school man or 
 more of a business man. Which shall it be ? 
 
 First, I see no reason to think that the future move- 
 ment will be the same in all places. Quite the contrary. 
 Special conjunctions of circumstances will sometimes turn 
 the development in one direction and sometimes in the 
 other. 
 
 Secondly, strong arguments can be urged to show that 
 the general direction will be toward the office and not 
 toward the schools. The practical, or business, aspect of 
 American life in almost all departments is very pronounced. 
 
284 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 College presidents are quite a different class of men now 
 from what they were a half century ago. In the great 
 colleges, at least, they are coming to stand more for ad- 
 ministration, and less for scholarship, pedagogical attain- 
 ments, and teaching. In all cities, and most of all in 
 large ones, the tendency toward machinery and bureau- 
 cracy in all kinds of work is strong. It is hard for the 
 individual to assert his personal force. The superinten- 
 dent's temptation to busy himself with manipulation is 
 great. Nor can it be denied that there is an abundance 
 of such work to be done. Already the schools of some 
 cities have severely suffered in consequence of this ten- 
 dency. Competent judges will hardly deny that the 
 larger the system the less the personal force of the super- 
 intendent is likely to be felt. In a city of moderate size a 
 man of common mould may strongly influence his teachers 
 and through them his pupils; but what can such a man 
 do as the head of a great city system ? The position calls 
 for a man of gigantic mental and moral force. It is my 
 opinion, and one not hastily formed, that the best superin- 
 tendence is now found in the smaller cities. There, as I 
 believe, the superintendent who has ideas and personal 
 force finds his largest opportunity. I may add that few 
 spectacles are more pitiful than that of a little man at the 
 head of one of the great school systems of the country. 
 He is about as competent to vitalize and energize the 
 schools as a pocket dynamo is to drive a city railroad. 
 
 These considerations impel me to the conclusion that in 
 the great cities the superintendent will, as a rule, tend to 
 machinery and administration; that he will become even 
 more an office man than he now is, and that he will be 
 less known in the forum of educational thought than he 
 is at present. I am making no onslaught upon the gentle- 
 men who now occupy these positions. Undoubtedly some 
 
THE AMERICAN SCHOOL SUPERINTENDENT. 285 
 
 of them are educational men and do educational work; 
 but as a class they have not proved themselves able to 
 rise superior to their limitations. I cannot resist the 
 impression that the superintendents of a dozen large cities 
 that can be named exercise much less direct educational 
 influence than did their predecessors thirty years ago. It 
 is true that some method of dividing labor and of organ- 
 izing forces may be invented that will turn the stream of 
 movement the other way; but such does not appear to me 
 to be the probability. 
 
 We now come to cities of less size where the best super- 
 vision is now found, and where the conditions for the 
 development of the super intendency are most favorable. 
 It seems probable that here the general movement will be 
 along the other line of direction. The existing conditions 
 make it possible; various causes conspire to bring about 
 that result. It is a dictate of the highest wisdom. The 
 good of the schools demands professional supervision; 
 while it is plainly bad economy to employ a trained 
 educational expert in such inferior capacities as clerical 
 duties and supervising schoolhouse construction and re- 
 pairs. Accordingly, the school supervision of many towns 
 and cities will tend to become more professional than it 
 has ever been. It cannot be denied or doubted that 
 hitherto our superintendence has partaken somewhat of 
 the nondescript character of the teaching body itself. 
 But to be more definite: What duties will the super- 
 intendent of the future perform? The present answer 
 will be limited to considering rather briefly his relations 
 to the schools in three or four different aspects. 
 
 1. The sober common sense of the people, extending 
 over a considerable period of time, may be a good general 
 guide to what should be taught in the schools, since the 
 schools must be kept in touch with the people; but 
 
286 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 there are many questions as to choice of studies, and 
 adjusting the studies to one another in the course, that 
 they can never settle. The order in which the several 
 studies shall appear, the amount of work that shall 
 be done in each study, and even the choice of studies 
 can never be settled by a plebiscite. Nor can the average 
 board of education, although its voice be regarded as 
 expressing in a more clarified form the popular mind and 
 will, intelligently settle these questions. Especially are 
 both the plibiscite and the vote of the board utterly help- 
 less when parallel courses are to be adjusted in high 
 schools. The course of study calls for expert knowledge 
 and experience, and this call the superintendent must 
 meet. Questions relating to studies promise to be more 
 troublesome in the future than in the past; the pressure 
 upon the course is all the while increasing; and we may 
 fairly expect therefore that the superintendent will be more 
 prominent in settling these questions than he has been. 
 
 2. Every argument that can be adduced showing that 
 the superintendent, guided by the popular intelligence 
 and advised by his board and corps of teachers, should 
 make the course of study, tends with equal force to show 
 that, with the same limitations, he should also choose the 
 text-books: and with even greater force, because the text- 
 books are the course in a very much more definite and 
 practical sense than the course so-called itself. The 
 course is but a vague outline; the books are minute and 
 definite. 
 
 But there is good reason why the superintendent does not 
 now exercise the same influence over books that he exer- 
 cises over the course of study. There is "money" in the 
 books and not in the course; and wherever there is money 
 disturbing influences manifest themselves. While the 
 publishing interest, through its intelligence and enter- 
 
THE AMERICAN SCHOOL SUPERINTENDENT. 287 
 
 prise, has done much good it has also done some harm. 
 Sometimes it thrusts itself between the superintendent 
 and his board, the newspapers, or the public. Sometimes 
 it enters the political field to influence elections. Some- 
 times it corrupts the moral sense of teachers and superin- 
 tendents through its largesses of various kinds. Enough 
 has been said to suggest that the control of the superin- 
 tendent of the future over books will not be as large as 
 his control over studies; also to suggest why it will not 
 be wise for him to seek the same control in the one sphere 
 that will be cheerfully accorded to him in the other — 
 unless he can in some way be protected against foreign 
 interference. 
 
 3. Superintendents of different cities now stand to the 
 appointment of teachers in very different relations. The 
 superintendents of Cincinnati and Cleveland nominate all 
 teachers, and the board simply confirms or rejects their 
 nominees. The Superintendent of Brooklyn, on the 
 other hand, has nothing whatever to do with the appoint- 
 ment of teachers. His only check is, that he examines 
 and certificates them. Commonly, however, the superin- 
 tendent and the committee on teachers act together in 
 making nominations to the board, the first rather taking 
 the initiative. The superintendent ought in reason, if a 
 fit man for his place, to have large control of the teaching 
 force. Far more than anyone else, the public hold him 
 responsible for the work done in the schools, and it is 
 surely a hardship to deny him , adequate power. At the 
 same time there are excellent reasons why his power is 
 more limited, and is likely to be more limited, here than 
 in some other matters. Personal elements play a con- 
 siderable part in appointments. Cincinnati and Cleveland 
 have been referred to. The Cincinnati law gives the 
 superintendent large power, and also exposes him to a 
 
288 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 danger that he should not be called upon to confront 
 unless he can in some way be shielded against it. The 
 Cleveland law gives the superintendent the same power, 
 and also affords him immediate protection, since it makes 
 good behavior his tenure of office. This law creates the 
 office of superintendent and gives the incumbent a firm 
 legal status, while the Cincinnati law merely assumes 
 that such an office exists. Both laws, and particularly 
 that of Cleveland, have excited no little interest among 
 educators. The rule or method of appointing teachers is 
 not of great importance, provided always that the superin- 
 tendent shall exercise a due and reasonable influence. 
 
 4. Finally, we may expect to see the superintendent of 
 the future more prominent in the field of instruction than 
 the superintendent of the past has been. I do not mean 
 that he himself will teach more directly, but that he will 
 teach more indirectly. Here there is little to interfere 
 with him; here the need of professional help on the part 
 of teachers, especially the young and inexperienced, 
 is very great; here the progress of educational science 
 opens up increasing demands, and here, as I believe, is 
 the field in which he will find his greatest opportunity — 
 to instruct, inspire, and lead his teachers. Just what 
 this instruction and leadership should be, space cannot be 
 taken to discuss, but only to say that it must be profes- 
 sional. 
 
 The bearing of all this upon the superintendent's abil- 
 ities and preparation is obvious. He must have the 
 requisite talents for getting on with people, but he need 
 not be a "manager," a "manipulator," or a" school poli- 
 tician." But there will be an imperative demand for 
 more thorough education, for wider culture, and especially 
 for fuller instruction, on his part, in the science, the art, 
 and the history of education. 
 
XV. 
 
 THE EDUCATIONAL FUNCTION OF 
 THE MODERN STATE.* 
 
 ITHOUT a doubt the most impressive politi- 
 cal fact of the last hundred years is the 
 enormous advance made by the forms and the 
 spirit of democracy over the larger part of 
 the civilized world. 
 
 Sir James Stephen, of the English Bench, says two 
 different views may be taken of the relation between 
 rulers and their subjects. According to one view, "the 
 ruler is regarded as the superior of the subject, as being by 
 the nature of his position presumably wise and good, the 
 rightful ruler and guide of the whole population." 
 According to the other view, ' ' the ruler is regarded as 
 the agent and servant, and the subject as the wise and 
 good master, who is obliged to delegate his power to the 
 so-called ruler because, being a multitude, he cannot use 
 it himself. ' ' Which one of these two theories is the true 
 theory, does not now concern us; but we are concerned 
 to know the fact that, since 1775, with temporary revul- 
 sions towards the older view, the newer one has been 
 going on conquering and to conquer. Sir Henry Sumner 
 Maine, commenting in 1885 upon the words of Sir James 
 Stephen, told but the truth when he said : ' ' Russia and 
 Turkey are the only European States which completely 
 reject the theory that governments hold their powers by 
 
 'An address delivered at Elgin, Illinois, before the Northern 
 Illinois Teachers' Association, April, 1891. 
 
29O STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 delegation from the community, the word ' community ' 
 being somewhat vaguely understood, but tending more 
 and more to mean at least the whole of the males of full 
 age living within certain territorial limits. This theory, 
 which is known on the Continent as the theory of national 
 sovereignty, has been fully accepted in France, Italy, 
 Spain, Portugal, Holland, Belgium, Greece, and the 
 Scandinavian States. In Germany it has been repeatedly 
 repudiated by the Emperor and his powerful Minister, 
 but it is to a very great extent acted upon." England, 
 he says, stands by herself. While the law and the con- 
 stitution speak the old view concerning the relation of 
 ruler and ruled, "there is no country in which the newer 
 view of government is more thoroughly applied to prac- 
 tice." 1 The Queen of England reigns, but she does not 
 rule. On this side of the Atlantic, the change is still more 
 complete. With the downfall of constitutional monarchy 
 in Brazil, the whole American Continent, except the 
 British Possessions, has become republican in form as it 
 was before democratic in spirit ; while the British Posses- 
 sions are democratic in spirit and all but republican in 
 form. 
 
 Remembering that man is nowhere more conservative 
 than in religion, we cannot say that the change is less 
 marked in Church than in State. The State churches 
 have not been dis-established, nor have they changed 
 their forms; but beneath the ancient theological formulae 
 and ecclesiastical organizations, great changes of faith 
 and feeling have been occurring. The bishops still hold 
 their chairs, but their tone is very different from the tone 
 that they held in the Middle Ages. Moreover, the type 
 of bishop has materially changed. Religious faith and 
 obedience are shifting from the basis of dogma and 
 
 1 Popular Government, pp. 7, 8. 
 
EDUCATIONAL FUNCTION OF THE MODERN STATE. 291 
 
 authority to a basis of visible adaptation to the needs of 
 individual life and social well-being. Undeniably, the 
 Church as well as the State is becoming democratized. 
 
 But perhaps democracy has won its greatest triumphs 
 in education. At least, we cannot fail to see them, no 
 matter under what aspect we view the subject. 
 
 First, the new spirit is seen in studies and school curric- 
 ula. The policy of the kingdom of education a century 
 ago was very narrow and exclusive. The classics, math- 
 ematics, some philosophy, natural and mental, and a little 
 rhetoric, constituted the uniform course of study in all 
 schools of liberal learning. The exclusiveness of the old 
 curriculum, and the retardation of modern studies, were 
 largely due to the contemptuous feeling for everything 
 not branded " classical," which came in with the revival 
 of letters and was such a pronounced feature of human- 
 ism. But the power of the old tradition has been broken; 
 the new studies jostle the old ones; the humanities, old 
 and new, mathematics, science, history, philosophy, and 
 literature compete for students on equal terms. Numer- 
 ous new curricula have been established; electives have 
 received full recognition; and the narrow idea that 
 ' ■ course of study ' ' once conveyed has been set aside. 
 The same thing is seen in the extraordinary differentia- 
 tion of the school. Once there was but a single t}^pe ; 
 now there are many types, to say nothing of the variety 
 of work that is done in schools of the same name. 
 
 The democratic spirit has powerfully affected the 
 teaching force. Women, for example, were not employed 
 as teachers in antiquity. It was the same way in the 
 Middle Ages. The exceptions in either period, as that of 
 Hypatia at Alexandria, and the young ladies who 
 sometimes read their fathers' lectures to students at 
 
2g2 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 Bologna, but prove the rule. Now all this is changed. 
 Ninety per centum of the public school teachers of Mass- 
 achusetts are women, and 68 per centum of those of 
 Illinois. In the whole country the ratio is 63 women to 
 '37 men, but in the cities it is more than 90 women to fewer 
 than 10 men. In England the ratio is 69 to 31. Women 
 are also asking and receiving admittance to the ranks of 
 higher instruction. Again, at the opening of the modern 
 era the clergy monopolized the teaching function. Edu- 
 cation was ecclesiastical in a triple sense; in matter taught, 
 in the atmosphere and ideals of the school, and in teachers. 
 The demolition of these barriers, or the laicizing of 
 the schools, is one of the striking facts of educational 
 history. 
 
 But it is in the number and character of pupils that the 
 most stupendous change is seen. Once, half of the 
 human race was summarily ruled out with the sweeping 
 assertion that they did not need education and could not 
 in fact receive it. At Athens the only highly educated 
 women were the heterae; at Rome woman's position 
 was better than in Greece, but woman has had to await 
 the nineteenth century for her full educational enfran- 
 chisement. It has come at last. In 1888 as many as 
 29.3 per cent, of all the students pursuing education in 
 the universities and colleges of the United States were 
 women. In the elementary and secondary schools, girls, 
 on the whole, considerably outnumber boys. In European 
 countries the showing is not so favorable, but in those 
 countries the old spell is completely broken. I can see 
 no good reason why, in the United States, the women 
 studying in colleges should not in another generation 
 equal the men. 
 
 But still more, antiquity made no attempt to teach the 
 major part of the males. The Oriental nations doomed 
 
EDUCATIONAL FUNCTION OF THE MODERN STATE. 293 
 
 the masses of their population to an irremediable ignor- 
 ance and bondage. The classic civilizations rested upon 
 an enormous basework of slavery. Education was little 
 more than a class privilege in Athens. When Pericles 
 said thought was the distinguishing feature of the Athe- 
 nians, he meant of the few thousands who swarmed around 
 the bema to hear his speeches and into the agora to vote 
 on public questions. The old writers are not wanting 
 in humane and liberal sentiments; very elevated views of 
 virtue, character, and enlightenment are found in the great 
 ethical writers of antiquity; but the pages of Plato and 
 Aristotle are heavy with the iteration of the essential 
 baseness of the majority of mankind. The constant 
 assumption is, that any attempt to educate and lift up this 
 mass of ignorance and depravity would be hopeless and 
 foolish, — as indeed it was until the Son of Man, breath- 
 ing into men the enthusiasm of humanity, gave to the 
 world a new ideal and a new motive power. Until recent 
 times the whole conception of education was narrow in the 
 extreme. The idea that any system could be devised power- 
 ful enough to reach and to educate the whole mass of men — 
 to permeate it with light and knowledge — never began to 
 assume a practical shape, and was by no means deemed 
 generally advisable, until the new spirit had changed the 
 temper and the ideals of the world. This change has not 
 been wrought in the last one hundred years; centuries have 
 been required to effect it; but, at last the conviction that 
 society, from top to bottom, can be, and must be, educated, 
 has taken fast hold of men's minds. We have learned 
 the meaning of education as our fathers learned the mean- 
 ing of freedom, which was its necessary precursor; and 
 an educational orator of Curran's genius might equal 
 the immortal passage in which he dignified the genius 
 of universal emancipation. 
 
294 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 L,et me call brief attention to one of the most interesting 
 educational movements of the times. I mean University 
 Extension, which has made so much headway in England, 
 and is now beginning to get a foothold in the United 
 States. This is an attempt to carry the university, by 
 means of lectures, examinations, and courses of prescribed 
 reading, to people who cannot come to the university. 
 It is a democratic movement in the best sense of the word, 
 and recalls the noble spirit that attended the original 
 establishment of universities. We read that there were 
 at one time 20,000 students at Bologna, an equal number 
 at Paris, and 30,000 at Oxford; and any man who has 
 seen how pervasive, how democratic, how stirring, that 
 great intellectual movement was, and especially if he has 
 read the story of the wandering scholars, has no difficulty 
 in seeing how these results were reached. 
 
 The paths by which men reach the grand conclusion 
 are as numerous as the other elements entering into 
 modern education. The political economist tells us that 
 education promotes a man's efficiency as a producing 
 agent; the moralist says he must be forf ended against the 
 approaches of evil; the statesman emphasizes the fact 
 of citizenship; the political philosopher says all the 
 members of the State have an interest in one another; the 
 minister of religion recognizes the relations of mental en- 
 lightenment and the religious life, while the educator 
 sums up all in the declaration that a man must be edu- 
 cated because he is a man. 
 
 To place in a graduated scale the various forces that 
 have contributed to create the genius of universal edu- 
 cation would be no easy task. However, no man who is 
 really in sympathy with the great democratic movement 
 of the century is likely to place the political force below 
 the summit. One of the two golden sentences relating to 
 
EDUCATIONAL FUNCTION OF THE MODERN STATE. 
 
 295 
 
 education in Washington's Farewell Address, is: " In 
 proportion as the structure of the government gives place 
 to public opinion, it is essential that public opinion should 
 be enlightened. ' ' The sentiment is as wide as democracy. 
 The wisest men everywhere see that democracy is not a 
 universal form of government; that it is not a machine that 
 can be wound up once in two or four years, and then be 
 suffered to run alone; but that it is adapted only to certain 
 conditions, one of which is a high average intelligence and 
 morality, and that universal suffrage means universal 
 education. 
 
 This rapid review brings us to the question that forms 
 the heart of the present address: How shall the people be 
 educated ? Or, more definitely, how shall universal edu- 
 cation be provided ? Before attempting to answer, let us 
 get a more exact idea of what, on the material side, na- 
 tional education means. Five or six statistical items from 
 the ' ( Report of the Commissioner of Education ' ' for 
 1887-88 will answer our purpose. 
 
 That year there were in the United States 219,063 pub- 
 lic school buildings, and 11,952,209 pupils in the schools, 
 exclusive of high schools (an item that was not adequately 
 reported) , with an average daily attendance of 7,852,607 
 pupils. These pupils were taught by 347,292 teachers; 
 the valuation of public school property was $297,481,328, 
 several States being omitted ; and the total school expendi* 
 ture of the year, not including payments on bonded in- 
 debtedness, was $122,455,252. The State of Illinois had 
 12,208 school houses and 15,744 teachers; 751,349 pupils 
 in the schools, averaging 518,092 in daily attendance; a 
 total school expenditure, counted as before, of $10,279,- 
 374; school property valued at $24,940,783; and a per- 
 manent school fund of $10,383,133. These statistics are 
 
296 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 three years old. The people of the country are now 
 expending for public schools more than $130,000,000 an- 
 nually. 1 Still, the showing of the cost of education is 
 not complete, until we add the statistics of private schools, 
 church schools, and of colleges and universities — the whole 
 making a total that is simply overwhelming. Nothing 
 could show more conclusively the hold that education has 
 taken of the American mind. And yet in many States 
 the supply is very defective. 
 
 How shall this enormous burden be borne ? It is very 
 clear that it cannot be left to individual effort. For, first, 
 a considerable number of persons take no interest in the 
 education of their children; secondly, many have no 
 proper ideals of educational ends and requirements;. and, 
 thirdly, the provision of education for their families is far 
 beyond the pecuniar}^ ability of a great number of people. 
 The notion that education can be left to individuals must 
 be summarily dismissed. 
 
 But it has often been said, and will often be said again, 
 that, were the State to step aside, voluntary associated 
 effort would come to the relief of individual initiative. It 
 is argued that voluntaryism is now a powerful educational 
 agent; that it is at the same time greatly weakened through 
 State interference; and that it is just as competent to 
 furnish schools and education as it is to furnish churches 
 and religious teaching. Herbert Spencer 2 has labored 
 hard to establish this doctrine, but, fortunately, he has 
 failed to impress the public mind with it, and has not suc- 
 ceeded even in carrying the laissez faire philosophers all 
 with him. Still it demands a closer scrutiny. 
 
 In all countries where the moral energies of the people 
 have not been broken down or dwarfed by paternal gov- 
 
 1 For the year 1893-94, the total expenditure was $170,384,173 
 
 2 See Social Statics. 
 
EDUCATIONAL FUNCTION OF THE MODERN STATE. 297 
 
 eminent, voluntaryism is a prodigious power, capable of 
 accomplishing marvels, not only in industry and com- 
 merce, but also in morals, education, and religion. Wit- 
 ness England and the United States. The Catholic 
 Church even, which had been accustomed for centuries 
 to depend upon the State, is surprised to discover in this 
 country how potent voluntaryism is. All honor to the 
 churches and associations that have made this great dis- 
 covery. What is more, at a time when multitudes of our 
 fellow-citizens, weary of independence and self -helpful- 
 ness, are loudly invoking the Genius of Paternalism to 
 bless the country, let us beware of weakening this incom- 
 parable agent, to which so much that is great in American 
 civilization is due. 
 
 But a moment's reflection must make it clear to every 
 man other than a hopeless doctrinaire that voluntary en- 
 terprise cannot educate the whole people. L,ook again at 
 the statistics showing the vastness of the undertaking and 
 the immense resources required to compass it. Look into 
 the great cities, with their hundreds of school houses, 
 thousands of teachers, hundreds of thousands of school 
 children, and enormous .school expenditure. Public- 
 spirited as are the citizens of Chicago, and immense as 
 are their resources, the proposition to abandon the public 
 school system of the city and go back to private enter- 
 prise, would be no less absurd than the proposition to 
 throw away the steam fire-engines and go back to buckets 
 and hand machines. On this point the testimony of ex- 
 perience is absolutely conclusive. No people that relied 
 exclusively upon voluntary agencies for education ever 
 became educated. Every educated people have been com- 
 pelled to invoke a power higher than private enterprise. 
 The Church, of course, has been the chief voluntary 
 agent in Christian countries; but the Church has never 
 
298 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 undertaken, even if it has ever conceived, the task of 
 educating the whole people. On the contrary, the Church 
 has commonly put forth its mightiest energies when stim- 
 ulated by the most formidable competition from some non- 
 ecclesiastical source. 
 
 On this branch of the argument the history of England 
 is of peculiar interest. Down to sixty years ago, volun- 
 tary effort was the sole educational resource. It produced 
 colleges, universities, and secondary schools that are the 
 glory of England; but in the field of popular education its 
 highest achievements were the Dame School, celebrated 
 by Shenstone in "The Schoolmistress," 1 and the Sunday 
 Schools organized by Robert Raikes, at least until it was 
 quickened by the demand for national education. But 
 even the Dame Schools and Sunday Schools were miser- 
 
 1 " In every village mark'd with little spire, 
 
 Embower' d in trees, and hardly known to Fame, 
 There dwells in lowly shed, and mean attire, 
 A matron old, whom we Schoolmistress name. 
 
 ' The noises intermix 'd, which thence resound, 
 
 Do Learning's little tenement betray: 
 
 Where sits the dame, disguis'd in look profound, 
 
 And eyes her fairy throng, and turns her wheel around. 
 
 1 One ancient hen she took delight to feed, 
 The plodding pattern of the busy dame; 
 Which, ever and anon, impell'd by need, 
 Into her school, begirt with chickens, came! 
 Such favor did her past deportment claim; 
 And, if Neglect had lavish 'd on the ground 
 Fragment of bread, she would collect the same; 
 For well she knew, and quaintly could expound, 
 What sin it were to waste the smallest crumb she found.' 
 
EDUCATIONAL FUNCTION OF THE MODERN STATE. 299 
 
 ably inadequate in number. The masses of the people 
 were wholly untaught. Sidney Smith declared "there 
 was no Protestant country in the world where the educa- 
 tion of the poor had been so grossly and infamously 
 neglected as in England ' ' ; Malthus -said it was ' c a great 
 national disgrace that the education of the lower classes of 
 the people should be left mainly to a few Sunday schools' ' ; 
 while Dean Alford wrote as late as 1839: "Prussia is 
 before us; Switzerland is before us; France is before us; 
 there is no record of any people on earth so highly civil- 
 ized, so abounding in arts and comforts, and so grossly, 
 generally ignorant as the English." And all the time 
 representative Englishmen regarded the situation with 
 perfect complacency. Lord Eldon, in 1807, thought popu- 
 lar education one of the worst delusions of the times, and 
 the Archbishop of Canterbury exhorted the Lords not to 
 shake the foundations of the established religion by 
 introducing innovations. The charity schools were pro- 
 nounced all-sufficient. Bishop Horsley said in the House 
 of Lords, in 1795, that he did not know what the 
 mass of people in any country had to do with the laws 
 but to obey them; and Lady Harrowby, in 1832, asked 
 how it mattered what the people thought or said 
 about public matters, provided the army could be 
 depended upon. In 1807, when the subject of popular 
 education was first brought before the House of Commons, 
 the majority, according to Sir Samuel Romily, thought it 
 was better for the people to remain in ignorance. The 
 accomplished Windham opposed the pending bill because 
 some mutineers in the Channel fleet had read the news- 
 papers; while another orator declared that the French 
 Revolution was due to the people's reading books. 
 "Blackwood's Magazine" opposed popular education 
 because it would make the people restless and uneasy; 
 
300 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 because, since ignorance is the mother of contentment, 
 they should receive only a religious education that would 
 render them patient, amiable, and moral, and relieve the 
 hardship of their present lot by the prospect of a bright 
 eternity. 
 
 In 1882 Parliament voted 20,000 pounds sterling for 
 education. The grant was repeated several years, and 
 then gradually increased. Religious partisans now took 
 alarm; men of the Establishment, because they dreaded 
 the tendencies of popular education, and Dissenters, 
 because they feared that the Establishment would mon- 
 opolize the grants. The result was the organization of a 
 movement composed of men who declared State education 
 not only wrong in principle but unnecessary and harm- 
 ful in practice. The Voluntary ists strove to show their 
 faith by their works. They beat loudly the drum 
 ecclesiastic. Never, perhaps, was a harder struggle 
 made to reach a similar end. But all in vain; the experi- 
 ment was tried out to the end, and ended in confessed 
 failure. While it was in course of trial, Lord Macaulay 
 delivered in the House of Commons, in 1847, the cele- 
 brated speech on education which was one of the causes 
 of his defeat at Edinburgh at the next election. This 
 masterly speech should be read by every man who places 
 faith in the sufficiency of voluntary education. Macaulay 
 described, as only he could describe, the ignorance of the 
 English masses. Of 260,000 people married in 1844, 
 he said, more than 100,000 signed their marriage papers 
 with a cross. His impassioned thought burst out in 
 passages like this: 
 
 I do believe that the state of education among the common 
 people of this country ought to make us ashamed, and that we 
 should present a melancholy spectacle to any very enlightened 
 foreigner visiting our shores. Under these circumstances, what is 
 
EDUCATIONAL FUNCTION OF THE MODERN STATE. 301 
 
 said ? We are told that the principle of non-interference and of 
 free competition will be as powerful a stimulus to education as it 
 is to trade. Why, this morning I received a paper containing 
 reasons for opposing the present grant; and it is said that if we only 
 wait with patience, the principle of free competition will do all that 
 is necessary for education. We have been waiting with patience 
 since the Heptarchy. How much longer are we to wait ? Are we 
 to wait till 2847 or 3847 ? Will you wait till patience is exhausted? 
 Can you say that the experiment which has been tried with so 
 little effect has been tried under unfavorable circumstances? Has 
 it been tried on a small scale, or for a short period ? You can say 
 none of these things; and I defy you to show that you ought to 
 apply to education the principle of free competition. The principle 
 is not applicable. 
 
 Not the least effective parts of this speech were the 
 passages in which the orator told what the Scotch and the 
 New Bnglanders had done in the field of popular educa- 
 tion by the invocation of the power of the State. 
 
 Conservative as the English people are, and well 
 schooled in laissez-faire, they have been compelled more 
 and more to abandon competition as an educational agent, 
 and to call in the agent that had already produced such 
 great results in Germany, in Scotland, and in New Eng- 
 land. The Forster Act of 1870 was a long step forward; 
 and the results immediately following it were, no doubt, 
 the greatest of their kind ever produced by a single enact- 
 ment. According to Sir Charles Reed, 1 the London 
 School Board alone, in the years 1871-1880, provided 
 facilities for the schooling of 225,236 children; and 
 similar results were seen all over England and Wales, to 
 which alone the Act applied. The Forster Act, which 
 was at the time by no means satisfactory to the ardent 
 champions of public education, has been strengthened 
 both by supplementary legislation and by better adminis- 
 
 1 See his statement made to the London School Board, Sept. 
 30, 1880. Memoir of Sir Charles Reed, by his son, C. E. B. Reed. 
 
3<D2 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 tration. And yet dissatisfaction with what has been done 
 is all the time growing. Parliament must go still further, 
 as is shown by the admission made within the year by 
 leading Tory statesmen, including L,ord Salisbury, that 
 the children's pence, or rate bills as we should call them, 
 which produce some ^2,000,000 annually, must be 
 disregarded and an equal amount be furnished by the 
 treasury. Such legislation will be the next important 
 step in the history of popular education in England. 1 
 
 So we come back again to our text. How shall the 
 education of the people be provided for? The only 
 answer to this question is, the State, the Organized Nation, 
 the Embodied People, acting through the government. 
 The State can effect the result. It can create and 
 administer the necessary educational institutions. It can 
 furnish the needed funds. It can wield the required coer- 
 cive authority. Practically there is no limit to what 
 it may do, save alone the popular will and the resources 
 of civilization. Furthermore, the government is the only 
 agent that can do this work. No people ever became 
 educated that did not invoke its authority. No people 
 ever invoked it in good earnest that did not find it suffi- 
 cient. In some of the German States the work is done 
 so thoroughly that practically illiteracy does not exist. 
 Dr. Stanley Hall says of Prussia: 
 
 We cannot study too carefully here the chief feature of this 
 great educational State. Its magnificent campaign against ignor- 
 ance opens with matchless vigor. Every parent must send his 
 child to school from six to fourteen — in many places they still pay 
 a trifling monthly fee — or he is, as L,uther held, an enemy of the 
 State. He might almost as well refuse to pay taxes or fight an 
 invading foe. In 1888 of about 5,000,000 German children only 
 5,143 were absent from school without cause. In Berlin in the 
 
 1 See note, p. 312. 
 
EDUCATIONAL FUNCTION OF THE MODERN STATE. 303 
 
 same year 14 boys and one girl of school age evaded the law, but 
 this result was secured by fining 1,020 parents and arresting 1,088. 
 Illiteracy proper is practically extinguished. l 
 
 It is scarcely an exaggeration to say that nations have 
 become educated in the ratio that they have enlisted gov- 
 ernment in the work. How significant are the expen- 
 ditures for public elementary education in England and 
 Wales for the last twenty years. 
 
 1869-70. £1,673,306 
 
 1879-80 6,327,460 
 
 1888-89 9,043,565 
 
 The parliamentary grants increased from £20,000 in 
 1832 to £3,684,000 in 1890. In 1869 the number of child- 
 ren in average attendance in elementary schools was 
 1,062,299; in 1888 it was 3,614,967— an increase of three 
 and a third times in nineteen years. Voluntary education 
 has become practically stationary. 
 
 The recent educational history of France teaches the 
 same lesson. In 1881 primary education was made com- 
 pulsory, and in 1882 gratuitous. These are the expendi- 
 tures for public education of all kinds at the dates men- 
 tioned: 
 
 1857 16,523,969 francs. 
 
 1878 59,216,449 
 
 1888 .....146,000,000 
 
 State action has often stimulated voluntary action. It 
 was so in England in the palmy days of voluntaryism. It 
 is so to-day in the United States. Far be it from me to 
 belittle the educational zeal of the Catholic Church; but 
 does any man for a moment suppose that Church would 
 ever have built up its present schools, capable of teaching 
 600,000 pupils, had it not been incited thereto by the 
 public schools ? 
 
 1 The Pedagogical Seminary, Vol. I., p. 3. 
 
304 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 Nor can the State afford to be an idle spectator in this 
 matter. In ancient States dominated by absolute despots, 
 or in medieval States dominated by petty tyrants, 
 that was possible, but the character of the State has 
 greatly changed in modern times. Democratic forms, 
 and still more the democratic spirit, has become a prodi- 
 gious social force. In the modern State no man lives to 
 himself and no man dies to himself; every man affects and 
 is affected by every other. The safety of the State, the 
 well-being of the whole people, the preservation of the 
 government, demand popular education. I^ord Macaulay 
 summed up the argument in the epigram, "If the State 
 may hang, the State may educate." 
 
 The conclusion then is this: A State has the same right 
 to educate the people — that is, to educate itself — that it 
 has to perform any other great public function or office. 
 The arguments which prove that it should provide police, 
 health inspectors, and an army, prove that it should pro- 
 vide schools and education. Moreover, voluntary effort 
 is just as competent to defend and police society as it is to 
 educate its members. All these incomparable public in- 
 terests call for the organized efforts of the sovereign 
 nation. 
 
 That universal education means State education, is so 
 demonstrably true that it is hard to see how any modern 
 mind can resist the proposition. One almost feels like 
 apologizing for seriously arguing it; still, it is important 
 to perceive clearly just what State education means. It 
 does not mean the education of the people by an abstrac- 
 tion called the State; it does not mean the education of the 
 many by the few or the few by the many; it means merely 
 that the people, or the nation, educate themselves through 
 the same agency that they use to secure the peace of their 
 streets, to defend their coasts, to carry their letters, to 
 
EDUCATIONAL FUNCTION OF THE MODERN STATE. 305 
 
 conduct scientific surveys, to found libraries, and to care 
 for the unfortunate classes — that is, the Government. 
 
 State education involves several corollaries that should 
 be clearly stated. 
 
 First, State education does not necessarily mean the 
 complete absorption of education by State schools. While 
 the State must see that its members are adequately edu- 
 cated, it may leave the education of those children whose 
 parents prefer it to non-State schools. Private schools 
 and Church schools, like public-schools, are the legiti- 
 mate subjects of criticism; but to assail them as illegiti- 
 mate or useless argues a narrowness that, under changed 
 circumstances, would also assail the public schools. Un- 
 doubtedly, such schools are a valuable and an indispensa- 
 ble part of the educational supply of society. It is to be 
 observed, however, that the State has the undoubted 
 right, in view of its sovereignty, to assert a general con- 
 trol over non-State schools. Whether it shall exercise 
 this right or not, is a practical question to be answered 
 when and where it arises. The answer must depend 
 upon the conditions present in a given case. 
 
 Secondly, the State school must be conducted on the 
 same principle as other branches of the government. It 
 is a civil institution, and must be conducted on the same 
 lines as other civil institutions. The meaning of this is 
 that the State school must teach those subjects that society 
 wants to have taught, and that affect the welfare of the 
 State. Whatever does not come within this compass must 
 be eliminated. The common school is for the common 
 benefit, and it must meet common wants. No man worth 
 regarding now teaches the doctrine of the social contract; 
 still all teachers of political philosophy recognize the fact 
 that practical government is impossible, particularly in 
 
306 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 democratic societies, save on the principle of striking an 
 average. Only by putting the State school on distinctly 
 civil ground can we logically defend it. Fortunately, the 
 margin of possible difference of opinion as to what shall 
 be taught in the public school is a narrow one. Every- 
 body says the elementary branches of learning must be 
 taught, and the universal morality; while there is a grow- 
 ing conviction that the State must also provide secondary 
 and higher instruction. 
 
 Unfortunately, this view is obnoxious to some excel- 
 lent people. As though that were a terrible thing, they 
 say that it secularizes the school. Will these people 
 kindly go back a few centuries to the time when the State 
 was a semi-ecclesiastical institution ? To the time when 
 every function of government was much more theologi- 
 cal or religious than the American school now is ? The 
 theory of the State, the ends of the State, and to a great 
 extent the motives of the State were ecclesiastical, while 
 a majority of public functionaries were ecclesiastics. But 
 the modern State has been both secularized and laicized 
 in these particulars. Even the Church is regarded by 
 the statesmen of some countries mainly from the civil 
 standpoint. The old political philosophy is gone. Re- 
 ligious wars have ceased. Not only Becket and Eangton 
 have vanished, but also Pole, Wolsey, Mazarin, and 
 Richelieu. Once there were as many lords spiritual in 
 the House of Eords as lords temporal; now there are one- 
 tenth as many, and these exercise little influence save on 
 ecclesiastical subjects. No English ecclesiastic has been 
 L,ord Chancellor since the seventeenth century, and not 
 one has held a high office of state since the beginning of 
 the eighteenth. Since 1801 the law has forbidden men 
 once admitted to orders in the Established Church to sit 
 in the House of Commons. It has taken many steps to 
 
EDUCATIONAL FUNCTION OF THE MODERN STATE. 307 
 
 effect these momentous changes. Every one of them has 
 been resisted by men of the ecclesiastical mental habit. 
 But can any man in possession of a modern mind doubt 
 that both politics and religion have been great gainers in 
 consequence ? Or can such men doubt that, eventually, 
 the State school must be put on the same footing as the 
 other departments of the civil administration? Or, again, 
 can he doubt that this will be for the ultimate advantage 
 of all concerned ? 
 
 It will be said that the school differs from other State 
 institutions in this, — that it is an educational agent and 
 has to do w T ith the formation of character. The reply is, 
 that the putting of other civil institutions on a civil foun- 
 dation was once opposed as strenuousty, and with the 
 same argument. Besides, the State can do its full duty 
 as a moral teacher in the civil school. 
 
 But some will persist that man is a religious being, and 
 requires a religious education. Let this be frankly and 
 fully admitted. The answer is that the Church exists for 
 the very purpose of forming the religious character and 
 directing the religious lives of men. If this reply is not 
 satisfactory, possibly we can reach a more definite one. 
 
 In Europe the relation of the Church to the school has 
 received far more attention than in the United States. 
 One solution is the denominational school, pure and simple, 
 which is, plainly, no solution at all. A second solution, 
 which, however, is but a form of the first one, is the 
 "blending" system, once in vogue in England. The 
 copies set in the writing books were texts of Scripture, 
 and the arithmetical examples were made out of Bible 
 facts. For instance: "The children of Israel were sadly 
 given to idolatry, notwithstanding all they knew of God. 
 Moses was obliged to have 3,000 men put to death for 
 this grievous evil. What digits would you use to express 
 
308 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 this number ?' ' "Of Jacob's four wives, I^eah had six 
 sons; Rachel had two; Bilhah had two, and Zilpah had 
 also two. How many sons had Jacob ? ' ' These are 
 questions from a "Scriptural" arithmetic once used in 
 English schools patronized by the Established Church. 
 It would be hard to invent any kind of exercise that 
 would more effectually defeat reverence for the Bible. 
 Another solution is the so-called ' 'comprehensive' ' system 
 of England, which permits definite religious instruction 
 to be given in school to those, and to those only, who 
 wish to receive it. This may work in some countries, 
 but it is impossible in the United States. Under the "com- 
 bined," or Irish system, the scholars receive secular in- 
 struction from the schoolmasters, and separate religious 
 teaching from the ministers of religion. This, no doubt, 
 is the happiest solution that has ever been reached, pro- 
 vided the secular instruction and the religious instruction 
 are given in separate places. This is the French way — 
 a weekly holiday on which parents who are so disposed 
 may send their children to the church or the parsonage to 
 be taught religion by the priest or the pastor. 
 
 Thirdly, the public schools and the public-school funds 
 must be controlled absolutely and alone by the public. 
 That is, the State — the corporate people — acting through 
 the government, must control them. In modern society, 
 the only agent to which the State could delegate its power 
 and its resources is the Church or the churches. No 
 other agent asks to receive such a delegation. No other 
 could exercise it. Without entering into the question 
 of what the State may or may not do in countries having 
 established churches, I must declare with emphasis that 
 in the United States government cannot enter into any 
 educational partnership with any church or churches. 
 It is a significant fact that the plan of having the school- 
 
EDUCATIONAL FUNCTION OF THE MODERN STATE. 309 
 
 board rent, at a nominal rate, the parochial school houses 
 from 9 a.m. to 3 p.m., and employ and pay the parochial 
 teachers, excluding religious instruction between those 
 hours but permitting it on either side of them, has never 
 found general favor. Nor, we may be certain, will the 
 recent recommendation by a high ecclesiastic that the 
 English plan of having the State pay for the secular 
 education given in denominational schools according to 
 results determined by the State's own examinations, be 
 received with favor. Both plans are antagonistic to 
 American ideas. 
 
 Fourthly, it is the duty of the citizen to give the State 
 the same support in discharging its educational function 
 that he gives it in other functions. He has the same 
 liberty of action here that he has in other spheres of State 
 action; he may criticize the State schools and seek to 
 improve them; but to antagonize them and obstruct their 
 operation is an offense of the same kind as to antagonize 
 it in any of its other functions. Such conduct is more 
 than unpatriotic. Were Luther living, he would plainly 
 call such a man an enemy of the State. 
 
 It is idle to reply that the ancient States did not main- 
 tain common schools, and that State education, as we 
 know it, is a modern idea. The argument proves too 
 much. It would also cut off the post-office, State owner- 
 ship or regulation of railroads and telegraph lines, scien- 
 tific surveys, State asylums for the blind and deaf, and 
 many other things that we count the peculiar glory of our 
 civilization. But, further, a State does not, like a fish or 
 a tree, perform constant and unvarying functions. The 
 conception of the State involves absolute sovereignty; but 
 this sovereignty manifests itself in forms that are deter- 
 mined by existing civilization. In a word, the State passes 
 through successive stages of development. The ancient 
 
3IO STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 . State did things that the modern State does not do, or at 
 least is ceasing to do; the modern State does things that 
 the ancient State did not do. The ancient tendency was, 
 for example, to unite closely the civil and the religious 
 offices of society in one organization; the modern ten- 
 dency is to separate them. With few exceptions, ancient 
 and medieval States left education to individuals; the 
 modern State has assumed the duty of educating its mem- 
 bers, and is constantly laying upon it increased emphasis. 
 The idea has become deeply rooted in the modern mind 
 that the property of the State must educate the children 
 of the State; and there is about as much probability that 
 the State will yield this function as there is that it will 
 abandon its police or postal organization. On this point 
 the people have made up their minds; their motto is 
 Nulla vestigia retrorsum. It was his profound conviction 
 that State education is both inevitable and necessary which 
 led Archbishop Ireland to say, in his St. Paul address 
 before the National Educational Association in July last: 
 
 The right of the State school to exist, I consider, is a matter 
 beyond the stage of discussion. I most fully concede it. To the 
 child must be imparted instruction in no mean degree, that the 
 man may earn for himself an honest competence, and acquit him- 
 self of the duties which society exacts of him for its own pros- 
 perity and life. This proposition, true in any country of modern 
 times, is peculiarly true in America. The imparting of this 
 instruction is primarily the function of the child' s parent. The 
 family is prior to the State. The appointment of Providence is 
 that, under the care and direction of the parent, the child shall 
 grow both in body and in mind. The State intervenes whenever 
 the family cannot or will not do the work that is needed. The 
 State's place in the function of instruction is loco parentis. As 
 things are, tens of thousands of children will not be instructed if 
 parents remain solely in charge of the duty. The State must 
 come forward as an agent of instruction, else ignorance will pre- 
 vail. Indeed, in the absence of State action, there never was that 
 
EDUCATIONAL FUNCTION OF THE MODERN STATE. 31 1 
 
 universal instruction which we have so nearly attained and which 
 we deem necessary. In the absence of State action, I believe uni- 
 versal instruction would never, in any country, have been possible. 
 State action in favor of instruction implies free schools in 
 which knowledge is conditioned in the asking; in no other man- 
 ner can we bring instruction within the reach of all children. 
 Free schools! Blest indeed is the nation whose vales and hillsides 
 they adorn, and blest the generation upon whose souls is poured 
 their treasure! No tax is more legitimate than that which is 
 levied for the dispelling of mental darkness, and the building up 
 within a nation's bosom of intelligent manhood and womanhood. 
 The question may not be raised, how much good accrues to the 
 individual taxpayer; the general welfare is richly served, and this 
 suffices. It is scarcely necessary to add that the money paid in 
 school tax is the money of the State, and is to be disbursed solely 
 by the officials of the State, and solely for the specific purpose 
 for which it was collected. * 
 
 Considering the source whence it emanates, no stronger 
 testimony than this to the value and necessity of State 
 action in the educational field can be found or desired. 
 
 Once more, we can hardly insist too much that the 
 assumption of the educational function by the State was 
 necessitated by the change in the character of the 
 State. Until recent times, the State consisted practically 
 of a small number of persons. The many were an igno- 
 rant and voiceless herd. In Athens there were ten slaves 
 for every freeman, while in the days of the Antonines 
 Rome had 60,000,000 of slaves to an equal number of 
 freeman. The republics of medieval times were but 
 somewhat open aristocracies. In nothing, perhaps, is the 
 modern world more unlike the ancient than in the char- 
 acter and composition of the State. 
 
 And this brings us back to the momentous fact with 
 which we began — the democratic spirit of modern civi- 
 
 1 Addresses and Proceedings of the National Educational As- 
 sociation, 1890, pp. 179, et sea. 
 
312 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 lization, and particularly of our own century and country. 
 It is the enthusiasm of humanity lifting up manhood, 
 proclaiming liberty throughout all the land to all the 
 inhabitants thereof, assigning to every man a status in 
 society, enfranchising the multitude, strengthening the 
 weak and curbing the power of the strong, asserting that 
 men are members one of another, declaring the right of 
 the most darkened mind to light and knowledge, and 
 providing educational institutions with a view of making 
 instruction coextensive with the State. This spirit has 
 attempted great undertakings. Of these, universal edu- 
 cation is the greatest and the noblest. As it is Divine in 
 spirit and in aim, so it may seem superhuman in diffi- 
 culty. But when we consider the momentum that has 
 been acquired, the experience that has been accumulated, 
 and the vast resources at command, it would be treason 
 to doubt that, in the end, the enthusiasm of humanity 
 will accomplish the work. 
 
 Note. — The Free Education Act passed the same year that 
 this address was delivered, was a long step in the direction of free 
 education in England. It justified the prediction made on p. 307. 
 At this writing the subject is again before the country in a new 
 form. The palmy days of voluntaryism are spent. 
 
XVI. 
 
 SOME SOCIAL FACTORS IN POPULAR 
 EDUCATION IN THE UNITED STATES. 1 
 
 HE President Montesquieu devotes Book IV. of 
 ' ' The Spirit of Iyaws ' ' to the proposition 
 that ' ' the laws of education ought to be rela- 
 tive to the principles of government." It is 
 evident that by the ' ' laws of education ' ' he means the 
 spirit or genius of education, for he proceeds to argue 
 that— 
 
 The laws of education are the first impressions we receive; 
 and as they prepare us for civil life, each particular family ought 
 to be governed pursuant to the plan of the great family which 
 comprehends them all. If the people in general have a principle, 
 their constituent parts, that is, the several families, will have one 
 also. The laws of education will be therefore different in each 
 species of government; in monarchies they will have honor for 
 their object; in republics, virtue; in despotic governments, fear. 
 
 He contends further that — 
 
 It is in a republican government that the whole power of edu- 
 cation is required. The fear of despotic governments rises natur- 
 ally of itself amidst threats and punishments; the honor of 
 monarchies is favored by the passions, and favors them in turn; 
 but virtue is a self-renunciation which is always arduous and 
 painful. 
 
 Granting that the existing frame of government in any 
 country should continue to stand, Montesquieu's general 
 proposition is perfectly true. Not only so, it would be 
 
 *A papei read before the New Jersey State Teachers' Associa- 
 tion, Asbury Park, N. J., July, 1894 
 
 313 
 
314 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 equally true in respect to both the genius and the institu- 
 tions of education if it were made to embrace civil society, 
 or civilization as a whole. Certainly it can be no less impor- 
 tant that education should be relative to the social genius 
 of a people than relative to its governmental frame- work. 
 Once more, it is quite as evident that a relation will exist 
 between education and civil society as that it ought to 
 exist between them. It is by no means true that civiliza- 
 tions are always homogeneous. Quite the contrary. No 
 civilization has been free from incongruities and contra- 
 dictions. In England, an hereditary legislative house 
 sits side by side with the most august and powerful repre- 
 sentative assembly that has ever existed. State churches 
 are found in Switzerland, France, and Great Britain, 
 although the first two countries are republics, and the 
 other a democratized monarchy. No democratic country 
 equals Imperial Germany in respect to popular education, 
 while Scotland has long surpassed England in that respect 
 as much as England has surpassed Scotland in wealth. 
 History is full of such anomalies as these. They do not, 
 however, disprove the fundamental ideas upon which 
 political philosophy rests. They are due to a variety of 
 causes. One is that the institutions of civilization are 
 never the products of conscious logic or theory, but are 
 rather growths more or less guided by theory. Even in 
 countries where doctrinaires and idealogues most abound, 
 and have most sway, they do not really legislate for the 
 future. Then society does not proceed along the several 
 lines of movement with equal step; and this inequality, 
 again, is due to the peculiar qualities of the national genius 
 and character, and to the varying degrees of resistance that 
 facts accomplished oppose to the innovating spirit. The 
 State churches mentioned are survivals of the period when 
 there was in all Christian states only one Church, and all 
 
SOCIAL FACTORS IN POPULAR EDUCATION. 315 
 
 men belonged to it; and it is hard to believe that they can 
 permanently breast the waves of modern democracy. It is 
 probable that the House of Lords will sometime be either 
 ended or mended. The slow progress that elementary 
 education had made in England down to 1870 was due 
 mainly to the stronghold of the laissez-faire principle on 
 the English mind, to the strong aristocratic tone of Eng- 
 lish society, and to the indifference or opposition of the 
 Established Church, which, from the first, had failed to 
 take such a hold of the common mind as the Reformed 
 Churches of Scotland and the Continent had taken. But 
 even in England where, as the French say, facts predom- 
 inate over ideas, social factors tend to coalesce; the year 
 which ushered in the first Reform Bill saw the first 
 Parliamentary grant for education, while the Reform 
 Bill of 1867 was the immediate precursor of the Elemen- 
 tary Education Act of 187.0, which again has been fol- 
 lowed by the Acts of 1873, 1874, 1876, 1879, 1880, and 
 1891. Even the staunchest English conservatives seem 
 to have accepted the famous saying uttered by Lord Sher- 
 brooke with immediate reference to the Reform Bill of 
 1867: " We must educate our masters." 
 
 One conclusion to be drawn from the foregoing consid- 
 erations is, that the historical study of education in any 
 country should be wide enough to include such factors as 
 national character, the time-spirit, political institutions, 
 the industrial system, and moral, philosophical, and reli- 
 gious ideas. Education is never a single or unrelated 
 fact, but is always bound up with a great number of 
 other facts. Partly to illustrate this conclusion, and 
 partly to accomplish other purposes that will appear in 
 the sequel, it is proposed in this paper to point out the 
 educational bearings of three or four groups of statistics 
 drawn from the Census of 1890. 
 
316 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 We shall first glance at the series of very interesting 
 tables and maps, found in the Bulletins issued by the Cen- 
 sus Office, 1 showing the areas of territory that are occu- 
 pied by certain maxima and minima of population. Two 
 explanatory remarks are, however, called for. One is 
 that the Census Office considers those parts of the country 
 which have a population of less than 2 to the square mile 
 as unsettled. These parts amount to something more than 
 a third of the whole, including Alaska. The precise ratio 
 is 1,077,594 to 3,024,880 sq. miles. The other is that 
 urban population is not considered in preparing these 
 tables and maps. The moment that any center of popu- 
 lation is discovered to contain an aggregate of 8,000 peo- 
 ple, it is called a city, and is at once withdrawn from the 
 computation. Thus, 51.58 per cent of the population of 
 the North Atlantic States was excluded altogether; or, 
 69.90 per cent of Massachusetts, 78.89 per cent of Rhode 
 Island, and 59.50 per cent of New York. As a rule, 
 the county has been made the unit for these computa- 
 tions. The total population of a county (less the city pop- 
 ulation as explained above) is made the dividend, its area 
 in square miles the divisor, and the quotient is accepted 
 
 1 The Bulletins used are the following: No. 16 {Population 
 of the United States by States and Territories, 1890); No. 52 (Urban 
 Population in 1890); No. 48 (The White and Colored Popu- 
 lation in the United States in 1890); No. 165 (Population of Places 
 having 1,000 inhabitants or more in 1896); No. 194 (Population 
 by Color, Sex, and General Nativity, 1890); No. 379 ( Wealth of 
 the United States, 1890). Extra Census Bulletins: No. 1 (In-' 
 crease and Decrease of Population, 1880, 1890); No. 2 (Distribu- 
 tion of Population according to Density, 1890). The areas of 
 States are given on the authority of The Continental Atlas, Phila- 
 delphia, 1894. The statistics of illiteracy come from the Abstract 
 of the Eleventh Census, 1890, while the educational statistics 
 proper are taken generally from the Report of the Commissioner 
 of Education, 1890-91. 
 
SOCIAL FACTORS IN POPULAR EDUCATION. 317 
 
 as the average density of settlement. But when the 
 county is of unusual size, as, for example, in the Cor- 
 dilleran region, or where there is reason to think the 
 different parts of the county differ decidedly in density of 
 population, it is not treated as a whole, but an approxima- 
 tion to the distribution of the population within it is 
 obtained by the use of the town or township as the unit 
 of computation, or by other less exact means in case this 
 is not practicable. 1 
 
 The following table shows the areas falling within the 
 maxima and minijna of population designated: 
 
 Population 2 to 6 to a square mile 592,037 square miles. 
 
 6 to 18 " '■ " 394,943 " 
 
 18 to 45 " « " 701,847 " 
 
 45 to 90 " ' " 235,148 " 
 
 90 and above 24,312 " 
 
 Total, 1,947,287 
 
 The several groups bear to one another the ratios of 
 304, 202, 361, 121, and 12. That is, 304 parts out of 
 1,000 parts, had a population of from 2 to 6 to a square 
 mile, etc. 
 
 These statistics have a manifest economical signifi- 
 cance or value, as the Superintendent of the Census thus 
 explains: 
 
 These limits define in a general way the extent and prevalence 
 of various classes of industries. The first group, 2 to 6 to a square 
 mile, indicates a population mainly occupied with the grazing 
 industry, or a widely scattered farming population. The second 
 group, 6 to 18, indicates a farming population, with systematic 
 cultivation of the soil, but this either in an early stage of settle- 
 ment or upon more or less rugged soil. The third group, 18 to 45 
 to a square mile, almost universally indicates a highly successful 
 agriculture, while in some localities the beginnings of manufac- 
 tures have raised into this group a difficult farming region. Speak- 
 
 1 Extra Census Bulletin No. 2. 
 
318 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 ing generally, agriculture in this country is not carried on with 
 such care and refinement as yet to afford employment and sup- 
 port to a population in excess of 45 to a square mile; conse- 
 quently, the last two groups, 45 to 90 and 90 and above to a square 
 mile, appear only as commerce and manufactures arise and per- 
 sonal and professional services are in demand. 
 
 While territory is constantly passing from lower to 
 higher groups, owing to increase of population, the 
 lower groups, save in a single decade, have constantly 
 increased, owing to the enlargement of the area of settle- 
 ment. Still, on the whole, population has increased 
 twice as fast as the extent of territory settled. From 1790 
 to 1890 the one rate was 16-fold, the other 8-fold. In 
 1790 the area of the lowest group was 348 parts and the 
 highest 3 parts, in 1,111; in 1840 the same ratios were 
 228 and 7; and in 1890, 304 and 12. In a century the 
 area included in group one increased approximately 7- 
 fold; group two, 5-fold; group three, 12-fold; group 
 four, 18-fold; group five, 30 -fold. And yet the highest 
 stands now where it stood in 1860, and is lower than in 
 1870 and in 1880, owing to the rapid passage of urban 
 population into cities in the most thickly inhabited 
 parts of the country. Such, at least, is the explanation 
 put forth by the Superintendent of the Census, and it 
 would no doubt be confirmed by an examination of the 
 facts. 
 
 The important bearings of these statistics on the prob- 
 lem of popular education must quickly become apparent to 
 every mind. Common schools are for the people, and 
 they are dependent upon a certain density of population, 
 as well as upon other material factors- In populous 
 districts fewer schools are called for, relatively, while the 
 system can be more fully developed, owing to the larger 
 numbers and more varied attainments of the children who 
 
SOCIAL FACTORS IN POPULAR EDUCATION. 319 
 
 are to be taught. The school must be within a certain 
 distance from the home, or the child will attend it with 
 difficulty or not at all. And finally, the interest and 
 enthusiasm of the school depend in a degree upon the 
 number and the range of ability of the scholars present; 
 teachers receive something from the children, as well as 
 give something to them; whence it follows, as a rule, that 
 you can no more make a good school with a handful of 
 scholars than you can make a good fire with two fagots of 
 wood or two bits of coal. It is therefore with excellent 
 reason that a competent writer on popular education in 
 France finds much significance in the facts that he thus 
 states: " Everywhere the population now tends to group 
 itself into the cities and large villages. In France the low 
 rate of increase in the population complicates this situation. 
 The rural districts are depopulated, and there is difficulty 
 in finding laborers to till the .soil." 1 Experience has 
 proved that a blizzard is an educational factor that has to 
 be dealt with in the Dakotas. 
 
 How dense the population of an American State must 
 be in order to create the conditions essential to the exist- 
 ence of an efficient school system, is a question that, if 
 conducted with reference to ascertained facts, could not 
 fail to interest every student of American society. The 
 practical question would be, "What population to a 
 square mile has experience shown to be necessary to the 
 existence of such a system ?" Obviously, a population of 
 from 2 to 6 is inadequate for the purpose. But can such 
 a system be fairly expected to exist where the population 
 ranges from 6 to 18 to the square mile, or must we wait 
 until we strike the higher grade of from 18 to 45 to a 
 square mile ? To be sure, this is not the only factor that 
 enters into school supply and popular education. Density 
 
 1 Parsons: French Schools Through American Eyes, p. 20. 
 
320 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 of population, wealth, and educational interest do not 
 stand in a constant ratio to one another. Besides, the 
 interval between the density of the most thinly populated 
 districts and the density of the most thickly populated is 
 to be considered; also the relative sizes and geographical 
 relations of these districts. Furthermore, the question 
 whether schools shall be made practically a township or 
 district charge, or whether large appropriations for their 
 support shall be made from the State treasury, is an 
 important one. For example, in Massachusetts school 
 provision is almost wholly a town matter; while Pennsyl- 
 vania distributes from the State treasury among the 
 common schools $5,000,000 a year, and Ohio and Michi- 
 gan the proceeds of a State tax of one mill on the dollar 
 of the grand tax duplicate of the State. But here again 
 the wealth of the State and its distribution become im- 
 portant factors; the towns of Massachusetts are better 
 able to provide for themselves than the townships of 
 Michigan would be. Still another factor is school funds 
 or endowments; but as these resources, for the most part, 
 are at first in the form of wild lands, they do not become 
 available more rapidly than the State fills up with popula- 
 tion. When all is said, the material factors of popular 
 education, of which density of population is an important 
 one, are so potent that educational zeal equal to that of 
 the Scotch, backed by all their force of character, cannot 
 fully surmount them. 
 
 Such an investigation as I have suggested is foreign to 
 the present purpose; and I must content myself with 
 remarking that sparseness of population alone will long 
 compel rudimentary school systems in large settled regions 
 of the United States, at least as measured by the best 
 foreign and domestic standards. Such schools as those 
 of Saxony or of Massachusetts can be looked for only 
 
SOCIAL FACTORS IN POPULAR EDUCATION. 32 1 
 
 in communities that at least approach them in density 
 of population. Already the declension of population 
 in many parts of the country has come to be a serious 
 factor in the common-school problem. From 1870 to 1880 
 only 138 counties fell off in the number of inhabitants; 
 but in the ensuing decade, 455 fell off, about 50 of them, 
 however, because they were reduced in size. The losses 
 occurred in the central parts of Maine, New Hampshire, 
 Vermont, and New York, Northern New Jersey, and 
 Eastern Virginia, and were scattered quite generally 
 through Ohio, Indiana, Illinois, Texas, and Kentucky. 
 Southern Michigan and Wisconsin have also suffered, 
 while in Eastern Iowa a large proportion of the counties 
 have lost population. It is not in education alone, let it be 
 remarked, that these losses signify a declension of civiliz- 
 ing force; they are of much significance also in respect to 
 religion and church life and the whole social economy. 
 Still there is some encouragement in the fact that the 
 tables of succeeding censuses sometimes show a recovery, 
 owing to the introduction of new industrial conditions, as 
 the establishment of commerce and manufactures in the 
 room of exclusive agricultural employments. 
 
 One factor may be referred to that cannot be considered 
 at length. This is means of communication. The number, 
 the convenience, and the kind of roads existing in any 
 region of country appreciably effect its school attendance. 
 The same may be said of railroads, horse cars, and electric 
 cars. The bicycle even has come to play its part. The 
 more abundant, the better, and the cheaper the means of 
 communication, ceteris paribus, the farther apart school 
 houses can be placed, and the more remote from the homes 
 of the children, thus securing concentration of attendance 
 with its accompanying benefits. There is reason to think 
 that many States will commit themselves to the plan of 
 
322 
 
 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 reducing the number of schools in their more populous 
 parts, placing them at the most eligible points, and then 
 carrying the children, or at least such of them as stand in 
 need of being carried, to and from the school at the public 
 expense. There can be little question that in this way 
 the schools could be improved and money at the same time 
 be saved. This has apparently been shown by the trial 
 of the plan in Massachusetts. There can be little doubt 
 that means of communication will play an increasing part 
 in popular education in the future. 
 
 To make the argument more definite, we may compare 
 the two oldest sections of the Union in respect to density 
 of population. The nine North Atlantic States contain 
 168,655 square miles of territory, which is thus dis- 
 tributed in respect to population: 
 
 Population 2 to 6 to the square mile 11,759 square miles. 
 
 6 to 18 " " " 10,000 
 
 18 to 45 " " " 45,733 
 
 45 to 90 " " " 69,267 
 
 90 and above " " 19,824 
 
 Total settled area, 156,682; unsettled, 11,973. 
 
 The South Atlantic States contain a total area of 282,- 
 555 square miles, which is thus distributed: 
 
 Population 2 to 6 to a square mile 19,854 square miles. 
 
 6 to 18 " " " 55,675 " 
 
 18to45 " " " 143,962 " 
 
 45 to 90 " " " 35,152 " 
 
 90 and above " " 902 
 
 Total settled area, 255,455; unsettled, 27,100. 
 
 If we hold that a population of less than 18 to a square 
 mile, or 648 to a Congressional township, does not, as a 
 rule, furnish a suitable basis for a good school system, 
 then in the one group of States we should throw out a little 
 more than one- eighth of the settled area, while in the 
 
SOCIAL FACTORS IN POPULAR EDUCATION. 323 
 
 other we should throw out nearly one-third. Or, to put 
 the facts in another way, while the North Atlantic States 
 have about six-elevenths of the settled area of the South 
 Atlantic States, and double the population, they contain 
 more than twenty times the area having a population of 90 
 and over to the square mile, and double the area falling into 
 the group of from 45 to 90. In the group 18 to 45 to the 
 square mile, the ratio is about 4 to 1 in favor of the South. 
 The contrast would be even more striking if we were to 
 present the statistics for the several States separately. 
 For example, Massachusetts has no territory that falls into 
 either the first or second group, while the areas that fall 
 into the third, fourth, and fifth groups respectively are 
 959, 4,149, 3,932 square miles. Virginia, on the other 
 hand, has no territory that falls into either the first 
 or the fifth group, while the figures for the second, 
 third, and fourth groups are 3,109, 29,895, and 7,122 
 square miles respectively. Moreover, this is taking 
 no account of cities, which cut a great figure as we shall 
 soon see. 
 
 The average population of the North Atlantic States 
 to the square mile was as follows: Maine, 20; New Hamp- 
 shire, 40.4; Vermont, 34.4; Massachusetts, 269.2; Rhode 
 Island, 276.4; Connecticut, 149.5; New York, 121.9; New 
 Jersey, 184.8; Pennsylvania, 116.2. The New England 
 States together reached the high average of 70.7; New 
 York, Pennsylvania, and New Jersey, together, the still 
 higher average of 124.2 to the square mile. 
 
 The South Atlantic States presented the following 
 averages: Delaware, 82.1; Maryland, 85.3; District of 
 Columbia, 3,291.3; Virginia, 39; West Virginia, 30.7; 
 North Carolina, 30.9; South Carolina, 37.6; Georgia, 
 30.9* Florida, 6.6. The aveiage population of these 
 States was 31.3 to the square mile. 
 
324 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 But we must approach this aspect of the subject more 
 closely. In 1890 the United States, not including Alaska, 
 contained 3,024,880 square miles of territory; 62,622,250 
 people, and 443 cities of 8,000 inhabitants or more each. 
 Of the total population, 18,235,670 dwelt in the 443 
 cities, or 29.12 per cent of the whole. Related as these 
 elements are, they nevertheless present no constant ratios. 
 Population is distributed with little regard to area, 
 cities with little regard to either area or population, and 
 urban population with little regard to any of the other 
 factors. The North Atlantic States contained one- 
 eighteenth of the area, three-elevenths of the population, 
 three-sevenths of the cities, and nearly one-half of 
 the urban population. The South Atlantic States, in- 
 cluding the District of Columbia, contained one-eleventh 
 of the square miles, one-seventh of the people, one-thir- 
 teenth of the cities, and about the same proportion of the 
 urban population. However, if the cities of Baltimore 
 and Washington, with a total population of 565,831, were 
 withdrawn, the ratio of urban population at the South to 
 the whole population would be very materially diminished. 
 Probably more people live in Philadelphia to-day than in 
 all the cities of the South Atlantic States, Washington 
 excluded. Were we to carry the inquiry further, we 
 should encounter some striking contrasts. For example, 
 New Jersey, with an area of 7,815 square miles, and a 
 population of 1,443,943, had 20 cities with 780,978 inhab- 
 itants, while Mississippi, with an area of 46,810 square 
 miles and a population of 1,289,600, had only three cities 
 with a total population of only 34,098 ! 
 
 These statistics present to our study a new factor in 
 popular education, viz.: the city. What was before said 
 relative to the number of children that can be collected in 
 the same school houses, and the distance of the school 
 
SOCIAL FACTORS IN POPULAR EDUCATION. 325 
 
 houses one from another and from the homes of the chil- 
 dren, applies to the city with more than double force. 
 Here it is that the conditions of numbers and attendance, 
 in connection with other factors, have partly permitted 
 and partly compelled the great improvements that have 
 been made in popular education in the last generation, 
 and that it has been found, in some cases impossible, and 
 in all cases difficult, to introduce into the rural districts, 
 viz. , new methods of teaching and control, better organiza- 
 tion, classification, and supervision, fuller development 
 both in the elementary grades and in the high school, as 
 well as the city training school, industrial education, 
 manual training, household economy, the kindergarten, 
 and evening schools. These remarks will perhaps suf- 
 ficiently illuminate the following statistics: — 
 
 In 1890 the North Atlantic States together had an 
 urban population of 51.58 per cent, of their whole popu- 
 lation, viz.: Maine 19.72, New Hampshire 27.37, Ver- 
 mont 7.93, Massachusetts 69.90, Rhode Island 78.89, 
 Connecticut 50.58, New York 59.50, New Jersey 54.05, 
 Pennsylvania 40.73 per cent. 
 
 The South Atlantic States had an urban population of 
 16.04 per cent, of their whole number, viz. : Delaware 
 36.46, Maryland 44.65, District of Columbia 100, Virginia 
 13.40, West Virginia 7.02, North Carolina 3.87, South 
 Carolina 6.86, Georgia 10.84, Florida 12.02 percent. 
 
 Unfortunately, in large portions of the Union popular 
 education is still further complicated by the race question. 
 In 1890 the white population of the country was 54,983,- 
 890, or 87.80 per cent, of whole; the colored population, 
 including negroes, Chinese, . Japanese, and civilized 
 Indians, 7,638,360, or 12.20 percent, of the whole. For 
 our purpose we may say that one-eighth of the whole 
 
326 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 population were negroes. Once more, the colored popu- 
 lation was very unequally distributed. The percents of 
 white and colored respectively were as follows: 
 
 North Atlantic States 98.4 1.6 
 
 South Atlantic States 63.2 36.8 
 
 North Central States 98. 2. 
 
 South Central States 68.3 31.7 
 
 Western Division 94.8 5.2 
 
 These statistics become still more significant when we 
 analyze the several groups. In the North Atlantic States 
 the smallest per cent, of colored population was in New 
 Hampshire, 0.18; the largest in New Jersey, 3.35; in the 
 South Atlantic States the smallest per cent, was in Dela- 
 ware, 16.87 (excluding West Virginia, which might more 
 properly be considered as belonging to the South Central 
 group), the largest in South Carolina, 59.87. 
 
 The educational significance of these statistics is ap- 
 preciated by all students of education who have a socio- 
 logical turn; but it is not appreciated by the public at 
 large, certainly not by the people of the North, and prob- 
 ably not by the people of the South. North of Mason 
 and Dixon's line the race question is hardly an appreci- 
 able factor in current educational history. The per cent, 
 of colored children is so small that it is practically lost 
 sight of in the mass. The white and the colored children, 
 where colored ones are found, commonly attend the same 
 school; and so it has been in many cases from the 
 establishment of the public school systems. Some of these 
 States once had laws authorizing school authorities to 
 provide separate schools for colored children, but the 
 last of these, it is believed, have disappeared from the 
 statute book. But at the South the case is far different. 
 Provisions similar to Section 207 of the present Constitu- 
 tion of Mississippi, adopted in 1890, are found in many 
 
SOCIAL FACTORS IN POPULAR EDUCATION. 327 
 
 of the Southern State Constitutions, viz. : ' 'Separate 
 schools shall be maintained for children of the white and 
 colored races' ' ; and in the States where the Constitution 
 is silent on this point, the law speaks no less decisively. 
 Hence it is that, save executive machinery, there are in 
 every one of these States two systems of public schools, 
 more or less developed, one for white and one for colored 
 children. For the present, this state of things is inevit- 
 able, and no doubt it will long remain inevitable. To put 
 it in the mildest form, social conditions impose it upon 
 the South. Now at what cost, both of efficiency and of 
 money, public education must be maintained in these 
 States, words are hardly necessary to tell. In large cities, 
 where the youth of either race are counted by the thou- 
 sand, a fair grade of education may possibly be kept up 
 in both classes of schools; but in the small cities and 
 villages, and still more in the rural districts, this will be 
 found difficult. Other things being equal, a homogeneous 
 population is favorable to the support of good schools. 
 Accordingly, the small percentage of colored population 
 in such States as New Hampshire and Maine, and the 
 large percentage in South Carolina and Georgia, cannot be 
 overlooked in the study of educational conditions in those 
 States. The presence of a large colored population affects 
 education unfavorably in several ways: it reduces materi- 
 ally the per capita wealth that is available for educational 
 and other public purposes; it increases the cost of efficient 
 education, by making necessary two systems of schools; 
 it lowers the general level of intellectual and moral life. 
 Some of the Southern States have put in their Consti- 
 tutions provisions like the following, quoted from the 
 Constitution of Kentucky (adopted in 1891), Section 194: 
 "In distributing the school fund no distinction shall be 
 made on account of race or color." This is coupled, how- 
 
328 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 ever, with the further provision, "and separate schools 
 for white and colored children shall be maintained;" and 
 some of the States, and perhaps all of them, have made 
 like provisions in their laws. We need not question the 
 sincerity of these declarations; but if, under all the cir- 
 cumstances, the colored race does not suffer in the com- 
 petition it will be the first time in history that the strong, 
 on so extensive a scale, have put the weak on an equality 
 with themselves. We have not yet discovered how far- 
 reaching were De Tocqueville's remarks about slavery, 
 made in 1830. After observing .that in antiquity the 
 master and the slave belonged to the same race, that 
 freedom was the only difference between them, and that, 
 as soon as the slave was emancipated, the prejudice that 
 his previous servile condition had created tended at once 
 to disappear, he proceeded to point out how different it is 
 in modern times. 
 
 The greatest difficulty in antiquity was that of altering the law; 
 amongst the moderns it is that of altering the manners; and, as 
 far as we are concerned, the real obstacles begin where those of 
 the ancients left off. This arises from the circumstance that, 
 amongst the moderns, the abstract and transient fact of slavery is 
 fatally united with the physical and permanent fact of color The 
 condition dishonors the race, and the peculiarity of the race per- 
 petuates the tradition of slavery. The modern slave differs from 
 
 his master not only in his condition, but in his origin 
 
 The moderns, then, after they have abolished slavery, have three 
 prejudices to contend against, which are less easy to attack and 
 far less easy to conquer, than the mere fact of servitude — the pre- 
 judice of the master, the prejudice of the race, and the prejudice of 
 color. 1 
 
 We come now to another factor. The census-takers of 
 1890 reported the true valuation of property in the United 
 
 1 Democracy in America. Translated by Henry Reeve, Chap. 
 XVIII. 
 
SOCIAL FACTORS IN POPULAR EDUCATION. 329 
 
 States at $65,037,000,000. Census Bulletin No. 379 
 presents many facts of interest relating to this subject, 
 some of which are not a little surprising. The following 
 table shows the distribution of this wealth by groups of 
 States; also the average per capita of the population. 
 
 TOTAL. PER CAPITA. 
 
 North Atlantic States $21,435,491,000 $1,132 
 
 South Atlantic Division 5,132,980,000 579 
 
 North Central States 25,255,915,000 1,129 
 
 South Central States 6,401,281,000 583 
 
 Western States 6,811,422,000 2,250 
 
 The average for the whole country was $1,039 per 
 capita. The surprising average of the Western Division 
 is explained by the smallness of the population of those 
 States, and the vast aggregate of real property, very 
 much of which is unproductive. But let us return to the 
 two groups of States that have furnished our principal 
 comparisons throughout. 
 
 These are the averages of wealth of the North Atlantic 
 States: Maine $740; New Hampshire $863; Vermont $799; 
 Massachusetts $1,252; Rhode Island $1,459; Connecticut 
 81,119; New York $1,430; New Jersey $1,000; Pennsyl- 
 vania $1,170. 
 
 And these of the South Atlantic States: Delaware 
 $1,043; Maryland $1,041; District of Columbia $1,491; 
 Virginia $521; West Virginia $575; North Carolina $361; 
 South Carolina $348; Georgia $464; Florida $995. 
 
 The maximum at the North is found in Rhode Island, 
 $1,459 per capita; the minimum in Maine, $7 '40 per capita. 
 The maximum at the south (excluding the District of 
 Columbia) is found in Delaware, $1,043; the minimum 
 in South Carolina, $348. Only three of the. Northern 
 States fall below an average of $1,000; only two of the 
 Southern States reach that average. 
 
330 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 No one who is familiar with the enormous cost of a 
 liberal and efficient system of State education at the pres- 
 ent time, can fail to see at a glance the educational bearings 
 of these statistics. The amount of money that the States 
 together now expend upon common schools annually is 
 fully equal to twice the largest expenditure of the National 
 Government for all purposes in any single year previous 
 to the Civil War; 1 and if the standard set by some of the 
 States were maintained throughout, this sum would be 
 very greatly increased. It will be found instructive care- 
 fully to compare the following table, showing the total 
 expenditure for common schools by divisions of States, 
 in 1890, the expenditure per capita, and the average per 
 pupil with the table given above showing the aggregate 
 wealth of the divisions, and the wealth per capita. 
 
 TOTAI,. PER PUPII,. PER CAPITA. 
 
 North Atlantic States $48,006,369 $2.76 $23.65 
 
 South Atlantic States 8,519,873 .96 8.25 
 
 South Central States 10,796,864 .98 7.59 
 
 North Central States 62,823,563 2.81 19.96 
 
 Western States 10,130,815 3 35 34 03 
 
 The high averages of the Western States are explained 
 by the sparseness of the population and the high salaries 
 paid to teachers. Thus in Ohio, the average expenditure 
 for school purposes is $2.93 and the average expenditure 
 for tuition is $1.60 per capita of the population while in 
 California the same items are $4.29 and $3. Or, to put 
 in another form, Ohio tuition is $12.70 per pupil annually; 
 California tuition $24.98. 
 
 A careful inquiry into the cost of public education in 
 cities could not fail to be instructive and interesting. It 
 has already been remarked that density of population 
 favors combination and organization, and so conduces to 
 
 1 Commissioner Harris reports the total common school expen- 
 diture for the year 1890-91 at $146,800,000. See Report, p. 2. 
 
SOCIAL FACTORS IN POPULAR EDUCATION. 33 1 
 
 economy of expenditure. This is on the supposition, how- 
 ever, that the range and scale of education remain the 
 same in such populations. But this is not the case. The 
 city demands a longer school year, and a more fully 
 differentiated system. What this means in money-cost, 
 could be very easily shown. The District of Columbia, 
 which is the City of Washington, expends 13. 92 per capita 
 of her population for schools, or an average of $32.14 
 per pupil; both of which sums exceed the similar items 
 presented by any of the States, save those found in the 
 Western group. The cost of public education, measured 
 both by the population and by the school attendance of 
 large cities, will commonly, or always, be found higher, 
 and sometimes much higher, than that of the States in 
 which the cities are found. 
 
 Now, it would be quite too much to say that the cost of 
 education always measures its value, or that the expendi- 
 tures which the States make for schools always vary 
 directly with the average wealth, or in the same ratio. 
 Educational ideals and traditions assert themselves, not to 
 speak of other material factors. Rhode Island is a 
 richer community than Massachusetts, Connecticut, or 
 New York, but she falls behind those States in her per 
 capita expenditure for schools. Virginia is but little 
 behind West Virginia in average wealth, but she is far 
 behind in popular education. The educational expendi- 
 tures of North Carolina, South Carolina, and Georgia arc 
 not commensurate with their educational resources. At 
 the same time, a general correspondence is observable. At 
 the North, Massachusetts, which is second only to Rhode 
 Island and New York in average wealth, leads the other 
 States in relative school expenditures; while Maine, the 
 poorest of these States, stands at the foot of the list. At 
 the South, Maryland spends more money per capita for 
 
332 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 education than any other State, and she is also richer 
 than any other; South Carolina spends least of all and 
 she is the poorest of all. We may conclude, therefore, 
 that between wealth and schools a relation exists similar 
 to that between population and schools. If such schools as 
 those of Saxony and Massachusetts cannot be looked for in 
 thinly populated States, neither can they be in poor States. 
 Furthermore the ratio of taxpayers, or of adult males, 
 to the number of children to be schooled, is an important 
 matter. Taking the country as a whole, there are 91 fa 
 tax-payers for each 100 children 5 to 18 years of age; but 
 in different sections the ratio varies from 65 t 9 q to 100, in 
 the South Central States, to 156^ to 100 in the Western 
 States. In South Carolina there are but 55 adult males 
 to earn the money with which to school 100 children, and 
 33 of these are colored men. Combining the taxpayer 
 factor and the per capita tax, some very striking results 
 are obtained. Dr. Harris informs us that in Montana a 
 contribution of $5.85 per taxpayer furnishes $16.02 for 
 each child of school age, while in Texas a contribution 
 of $6.55 per taxpayer produces a result of only $4.48 
 for each child. Mississippi, after raising, per taxpayer, 
 about half what Nevada raises, has only about one-eighth 
 as much as the latter State for each child of school age. 1 
 The causes that affect the ratio of school children to the 
 adult male population are beside the present inquiry. It 
 is obvious, however, that this is an educational factor of 
 much importance. 2 
 
 1 Report of the Commissioner of Education, 1 890-1891, p. 24. 
 
 2 Considered in the light of the facts and views now presented, 
 certain provisions in some of the State school laws become ex- 
 tremely significant. For example, the laws of Alabama provided 
 a few years ago: "When only one public school is established in a 
 township, it must be so located as to accommodate the largest 
 
SOCIAL FACTORS IN POPULAR EDUCATION. 333 
 
 The view would be incomplete, even within the scope 
 of the present limits, unless something were said of the 
 portentous subject of illiteracy. The following table 
 shows the per cents of illiterate persons, ten years of age 
 and over, white, colored, and total, in the several groups 
 of States and in the whole country. The base of the 
 several computations is the total number of such persons, 
 ten years of age and upwards, in the several groups of 
 the States and in the United States. 
 
 WHITE). COLORED. TOTAI,. 
 
 North Atlantic 5.9 24.2 6.2 
 
 South Atlantic 19.5 75.1 40.3 
 
 North Central 5.9 41.2 6.7 
 
 South Central ..21.6 76. 39.5 
 
 Western 8.8 33.2 11.3 
 
 UnitedStates 9.4 70. 17. 
 
 number of pupils; but the location may be changed from year to 
 year so as to accommodate those children who were not within 
 reach of the school in previous years. Preference should be given 
 to localities having a schoolhouse already built or a site procured. 
 If more than one school for each race be needed in a township, 
 more may be established by the local school officer. Preference 
 in locating schools should be given to the communities which will 
 supplement the district revenue, with the object of sustaining free 
 schools for so long a session as possible. No more than two 
 schools for either race can be opened in any township wherein the 
 school revenue for said race does not exceed $50. The school 
 revenue of each township is apportioned as nearly as practicable 
 per capita of the probable school attendance. Children may be 
 transferred to schools in other than their own school districts, 
 but they carry their share of the school revenue with them; and 
 if, after deliberation, it is determined not to have one public 
 school for each race opened in a township, and the children of the 
 race, so left without a school, cannot be transferred readily to 
 another school district, their share of the school revenue shall be 
 paid to the parents or guardians of said children; provided said 
 children attend some other school the same length of time. — 
 Report of the Commissioner of Education, 1885-86, p. 24. 
 
334 
 
 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 THE NORTH ATLANTIC STATES. 
 
 STATES. WHITE- COLORED. TOTAE- 
 
 Maine 5.4 31.8 5.5 
 
 New Hampshire 6.8 23.3 6.8 
 
 Vermont 6.7 21.3 6.7 
 
 Massachusetts 6.1 15.4 6.2 
 
 Rhode Island 9.6 18.5 8.8 
 
 Connecticut 5.1 15.8 5.3 
 
 New York 5.4 18.4 . 5.5 
 
 New Jersey 5.7 24.4 6.5 
 
 Pennsylvania 6.4 22.2 6.8 
 
 SOUTH ATLANTIC STATES. 
 
 STATE. WHITE. COEORED. TOTAE. 
 
 Delaware 7.4 49.5 14.3 
 
 Maryland 7. 50.1 15.7 
 
 District of Columbia 2.7 35. 13.2 
 
 Virginia 13.9 57.2 30.2 
 
 West Virginia 13. 44.4 14.4 
 
 North Carolina 23. 60.1 35.7 
 
 South Carolina 17.9 64.1 45. 
 
 Georgia ....16.3 69.3 39.8 
 
 Florida 11.3 50.6 27.8 
 
 The District of Columbia presents the lowest rate of 
 white illiteracy found in the table given by the census 
 authorities. Of the States, the minimum per cent of 
 illiterates of the total population ten years of age and 
 upwards is found in Nebraska, 3.1; the maximum in 
 Louisiana, 45.8. 
 
 A series of charts that should adequately represent the 
 principal groups of social factors entering into popular edu- 
 cation in the United States would be very striking. For 
 example, the following, among other results, would ap- 
 pear: 
 
SOCIAL FACTORS IN POPULAR EDUCATION. 335 
 
 I. Density of population per square mile of area. 
 North Atlantic States, 103.2. 
 South Atlantic States, 31.3. 
 
 II. Per cent, of urban population. 
 
 North Atlantic States, 51.58. 
 South Atlantic States, 16.04. 
 
 III. Per cent, of white population. 
 
 North Atlantic States, 98.4. 
 South Atlantic States, 63.2. 
 
 IV. Wealth per capita. 
 
 North Atlantic States, $1,132. 
 South Atlantic States, 8579. 
 
 V. Amount of money raised for schools per tax payer. 
 North Atlantic States, $9.73. 
 South Atlantic States, $4.48. 
 
 VI. Amount raised for each child of the school population. 
 North Atlantic States, $11.13. 
 South Atlantic States, $3 00. 
 
 VII. Number of adult males to each 100 children, 5 to 18 years 
 of age. 
 
 North Atlantic States, 114.4. 
 South Atlantic States, 66.8. 
 
 VIII. School expenditure j££T capita of the whole population. 
 North Atlantic States. $2 76. 
 South Atlantic States, $0.96. 
 
 IX. School expenditure per pupil. 
 
 North Atlantic States, $23.65. 
 South Atlantic States, $8.25. 
 
 X. Per cent, school population was of the total population. 
 North Atlantic States, 25.39. 
 South Atlantic States, 34.04. 
 
 XL Number of children enrolled for every 100 children 5 to 18 
 years of age. 
 
 North Atlantic States, 70. 
 South Atlantic States, 59.47. 
 
336 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 XII. Average number of pupils attending daily for every 100 
 enrolled during the year. 
 North Atlantic States, 66. 
 South Atlantic States, 62. 
 
 XIII. Average school term in days. 
 
 North Atlantic States, 168. 
 South Atlantic States, 99.6. 
 
 XIV. Illiteracy per cent, of the total number of persons of the 
 
 several descriptions, ten years of age and upwards, who 
 are illiterate. 
 
 WHITE. COLORED. TOTAI,. 
 
 North Atlantic States 5.9 24.2 6.2 
 
 South Atlantic States 19.5 75.1 40.3 
 
 The statistics that have been presented, which are but 
 a few of the many that are available for the purpose, are 
 capable of being combined in many interesting ways. 
 They also suggest many valuable reflections, of which a 
 few will be set down in order. 
 
 1. It is very observable that the several social factors 
 enumerated tend strongly to vary directly one with an- 
 other, thus furnishing a striking illustration of the unity 
 and coherence of society. The statistics also show that 
 efforts which are apparently remote from popular educa- 
 tion really affect it very decisively. 
 
 2. It is manifest that popular education in the United 
 States as a whole must, for a time, be carried on under 
 unfavorable conditions. Our vast territory, our sparse- 
 ness of population in large sections of the Union, the 
 physical conditions that will apparently long prevent dens- 
 ity of population, and a diversity of races, to say noth- 
 ing of economical, social, and educational ideals and 
 traditions, must all work to that end. 
 
 3. It is quite absurd to compare such a country as ours 
 in respect to education with the States of Germany, say 
 
. SOCIAL FACTORS IN POPULAR EDUCATION. 337 
 
 Saxony or Prussia, where the conditions are so widely 
 different. In the German States illiteracy has been 
 practically annihilated; but in our country it must long 
 remain a serious factor in our civilization. Massachusetts 
 might be fairly compared with Saxony, or the United 
 States with Western Europe as a whole. 
 
 4. In the future, one cause that has greatly retarded 
 popular education, will become relatively less and less 
 prominent. From 1880 to 1890 the white population 
 increased 24.67 per cent.; the colored population 13.90 
 per cent. What is more, it is becoming apparent that the 
 race question will not prove a disturbing influence beyond 
 the present geographical limits, and that within these lim- 
 its it will tend toward a minimum. 
 
 5. It must not be supposed that the logic of this paper 
 dooms our country, or any large part of it that shall be- 
 come permanently settled, to ignorance. Great as are the 
 obstacles that confront us, they are not insurmountable. 
 Even as it is, marked progress has been made in twenty- 
 five years. The National Commissioner well says that, 
 taking all the facts into the account, it cannot but be a 
 matter of satisfaction that public education has made such 
 progress in the South since the war as has actually been 
 the case. Still it is perfectly obvious that many of our 
 States cannot reach and maintain a high level of popular 
 education without great efforts and sacrifices. It is no ex- 
 aggeration to say that this end cannot be secured without 
 a scale of expenditures which, measured by the existing 
 wealth and wealth-producing population, would exceed 
 anything now seen in this country, or probably in the 
 world. 
 
 6. The last observation is that education, under its prac- 
 tical aspects, cannot be discussed as a question by itself. 
 Legislatures, boards of education, school administrators, 
 
338 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 and all organs of educational opinion should take 
 education in connection with the whole social and in- 
 tellectual environment, — population, wealth, commerce, 
 industry, the genius and traditions of the people, and 
 philosophical, religious, and moral ideas. The funda- 
 mental idea in an educational system must be the provision 
 of elementary education for the State or locality; but this 
 idea does not exclude special adaptations to particular 
 conditions. The manufactures and trade of New Jersey, 
 the wheat culture of the Dakotas, the mines of Colorado, 
 all become educational factors. Some recognition is 
 extended to these factors now; and as society becomes 
 more complex, particularly as industry and trade become 
 more diversified, this recognition will no doubt become 
 still greater 
 
XVII. 
 
 TWENTY YEARS OF PUBLIC SCHOOLS 
 IN ROME. 
 
 HE church of S. Clemente, standing on the via 
 di S. Giovanni in L,aterano, which leads from 
 the Colosseum to S. John I^ateran, is no unfit 
 type of the city of which it is such an interest- 
 ing feature. Entering the church by a side door upon 
 the street, and passing on through nave, aisles, and 
 chapel (in which last are found interesting frescoes by 
 Masaccio) , you descend a wide marble stair to a second 
 church -beneath the present one. This old church — so 
 runs the tradition — was built in the time of Constantine 
 the Great, on a spot of peculiar interest to the ecclesias- 
 tical mind. It was ruined — so the tradition runs again — 
 in 1084, when Robert Guiscard, coming to the rescue of 
 Pope Gregory VII., burned the public buildings from the 
 Capitol to the Lateran. But so sacred a spot could not 
 be left waste and vacant: a new church, less imposing 
 and of smaller dimensions than the first one, was built 
 before the close of the century, or at least a pope appears 
 to have been elected within its walls in 1099. The 
 builders of the new structure did not take the pains to 
 clear away the remains of the old one; they rather did 
 what Roman builders have so often done at other times 
 and places — they filled in the walls with such material 
 as came to hand, and leveled the surface for the new 
 foundations, which were thus raised many feet above 
 
340 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 the old ones. In this way, the church of the Imperial 
 period was buried up out of sight, and in time it was 
 forgotten. Such was the state of facts until 1857, 
 when the prior, Father Mullooly, of the Irish Domin- 
 icans, who own the church, in directing some repairs 
 on the upper structure, discovered the old structure. 
 Excavations now laid bare before the astonished gaze of 
 men extensive portions of the earlier church: a nave, two 
 aisles formed by a row of ancient columns made of differ- 
 ent marbles, old fragments of art, a small statue of the 
 Good Shepherd, pieces of sarcophagi, and numerous 
 paintings, frescoes, and inscriptions. The needed sup- 
 ports for the upper church were introduced, and the 
 lower one rehabilitated, and now, three times a year, the 
 old Church is illuminated and thrown open to the world; 
 at other times, the visitor to S. Clemente can see it on 
 payment of half a franc. It is a sight perhaps unique in 
 architecture — two churches, both of which may be used 
 for worship at the same time, standing to each other in a 
 relation similar to that of the stories of a single house. 
 But this is not all. One of the lower passage-ways was 
 found to run to a buried shrine of Mithras, the Persian 
 sun-god, whose mysteries were introduced into Rome by 
 the soldiers of Pompey the Great. But more than this, 
 beneath the old basilica there was discovered, in 1867, 
 a still earlier structure, which is supposed to be the house 
 of S. Clement, in which he is said to have built an oratory 
 at a time when it was yet dangerous for a man of prom- 
 inence at Rome to be a Christian. This house and spot 
 Christian tradition has identified, rightly or wrongly, 
 with the fellow-laborer of St. Paul (Phil, iv: 3), and the 
 third Bishop of Rome. We may therefore say that there 
 are here three Christian temples or houses of worship, the 
 second built above the first, and the third above the 
 
TWENTY YEARS OF PUBLIC SCHOOLS IN ROME. 341 
 
 second, belonging to widely different periods in the history 
 of the Church — the Primitive Age, the Imperial Age, and 
 Medieval and Modern Times — the whole series furnishing 
 a good symbol of the great city itself. We habitually say 
 Rome, but we might say Romes, for really there are many 
 of them. Rome is not so much one city as several cities, 
 superimposed the one upon the other. True of all old 
 cities to a degree, this is peculiarly true of the City of the 
 Tiber. Despite the ruin that time has wrought, you can 
 study it in a series of sections that cut across the whole 
 life of the locus, reaching from the days of the primitive 
 shepherds who came from the Alban Hills, by the kings, 
 the consuls, and the popes, to the days of King Humbert. 
 And it is to this fact that Rome owes so much of that 
 interest which, stay as long as one will, seems never to 
 grow old. 1 
 
 A man of large humanity visiting Rome is little likely 
 to lose himself in material things or in the past. He 
 cannot become so absorbed in the Rome typified by the 
 oratory of S. Clemente, or by the imperial basilica, or by 
 the present church, as to be insensible to the men about 
 him. Are they not flesh and blood like himself? Do 
 they not comprise one of the Romes, the latest one, and 
 the most practical? The city offers to the visitor its 
 
 1 Professor Lanciani observes that the Romans of the Middle 
 Ages took advantage as well as they conld of the existing ruins, 
 transforming them, or portions of them, into churches and con- 
 vents and private dwellings. After mentioning many such cases, 
 he observes: "Nearly one-half of the thousand and more 
 churches and shrines registered in Rome in the fourteenth century 
 were indicated by the titles — in thermis, in porticu, in maximis, 
 in archione, in formis, in palatio, in piscina." "The example set 
 by the clergy in appropriating the above descriptive terms was 
 followed closely by the noblemen of the age," as the Sevelli, the 
 Conti, etc. — Ancient Rome, Preface. 
 
342 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 present, living, human problems as well as its dead and 
 antiquarian problems; and he must be made of stone, 
 particularly if he has followed on the historic page, or, 
 better still, in the current daily news, that stream of 
 Italian events which bears on from the fatal field of 
 Novara to the occupation of the Quirinal Palace by the 
 King of United Italy. He is rather the more interested 
 in the questions of the day by reason of their histori- 
 cal antecedents. The letters S. P. Q. R. fill you with 
 strange emotion when you see them on a steam fire- 
 engine, a police-station, or a garbage wagon, and still 
 more when you see them blazoned on the walls of a 
 modern schoolhouse. Such, at least, was my own feeling 
 when, in the Autumn of 1891, I found the hours of the 
 fleeting days all too few, used them as best I could, even 
 to dull the edge of curiosity. I shall venture to place 
 before my readers the results of some inquiries and obser- 
 vations made at the time, in relation to one of the most 
 practical of present interests. 
 
 The whole subject of Italian education deserves a fuller 
 presentation to the American public than it has yet 
 received; but I shall attempt nothing more than a general 
 view of what was accomplished in popular education at 
 Rome in the twenty years following the downfall of the 
 Secular Power. 
 
 Previous to 1870, such a thing as a public school was 
 wholly unknown to the Romans, and the very idea and 
 name were strange. The Pope ruled the city and prov- 
 ince, and his civil and political agents were ecclesiastics. 
 Education was wholly in the hands of priests; moreover 
 there was little of it, and this little poor in quality. This is 
 conclusively shown by the astonishing number of adult 
 persons, and particularly of women, who were wholly 
 
TWENTY YEARS OF PUBLIC SCHOOLS IN ROME. 
 
 343 
 
 unable to read and write. But on the incorporation of 
 the Papal States into the Kingdom of Italy, the system of 
 public education that Italian statesmen and educators had 
 been developing for some years preceding, was immmedi- 
 ately introduced, and has since been in operation, subject 
 to such changes as naturally attend a growing system 
 of schools in virgin soil in a time of great educational 
 activity. Although the difficulties to be overcome were 
 great, the results obtained the first year were anything 
 but discouraging, as the following table copied from 
 the official records for the scholastic year 1870-71, will 
 show: 
 
 
 « 
 d 
 o 
 O 
 W 
 o 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 w 
 en 
 
 w 
 < 
 u 
 
 o 
 
 Q . 
 
 5< 
 
 
 14 
 8 
 8 
 9 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 44 
 29 
 30 
 15 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 2,564 
 
 1,186 
 
 1,983 
 
 494 
 
 40 
 
 24 
 
 2,304 
 
 1,049 
 
 1,336 
 
 391 
 
 Free Citj- Day Schools forGirls 
 
 
 
 
 30 
 
 
 
 Suburban and Rural Evening Schools for Boys 
 
 Suburban and Rural Feast Day Schools for Boys.... 
 
 21 
 
 Totals 
 
 41 
 
 120 
 
 6,291 
 
 5,331 
 
 
 
 The number of pupils examined in all the schools was 3,324; the number 
 promoted 1,518. 
 
 Such was the infancy of the public schools of Rome. 
 If anyone thinks it a small beginning, he must remember 
 that Rome itself was not made in a day. Such explana- 
 tions as some of the terms call for will be deferred until 
 some further tables have been given. Since that first 
 year, the reports reveal encouraging progress along two 
 lines: The variety of schools maintained, or the range of 
 instruction provided, and the number of schools of all 
 kinds, of classes, and of pupils, which present still larger 
 ratios. The following table will illustrate the progress 
 
344 
 
 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 that has been made along the second of these lines. The 
 dates occur at intervals of five years, save alone the last 
 interval, which is four years: 
 
 SCHOLASTIC 
 
 
 
 
 ATTEND- 
 
 YEAR. 
 
 SCHOOLS. 
 
 CLASSES. 
 
 ENROLLED. 
 
 ANCE. 
 
 1870-71 
 
 41 
 
 120 
 
 6,291 
 
 5,331 
 
 1875-76 
 
 90 
 
 437 
 
 17,376 
 
 11,777 
 
 1880-81 
 
 155 
 
 616 
 
 21,311 
 
 15,909 
 
 1885-86 
 
 144 
 
 696 
 
 24,876 
 
 19,245 
 
 1889-90 
 
 142 
 
 624 
 
 26,149 
 
 19,951 
 
 A sectional view of the schools of the city for the last 
 year included in the table is still more interesting. 
 
 Free City Day Schools for Boys 
 
 Free City Day Schools for Girls ,. 
 
 Free City Evening Schools for Boys 
 
 Free City Feast Day Schools for Girls 
 
 Suburban and Rural Day Schools for Boys 
 
 Suburban and Rural Day Schools for Girls 
 
 Suburban and Rural Evening Schools for Boys 
 
 Suburban and Rural Feast Day Schools for Girls.. 
 
 Pay Elementary Day Schools for Boys 
 
 Pay Elementary Day Schools for Girls 
 
 Pay Kindergartens 
 
 Free Kindergartens 
 
 Preparatory Schools for Ornamental Arts 
 
 Free Evening Schools for Artizans 
 
 Primary Courses in Schools for Artisans 
 
 Superior Female School Fusinato Erminia Fera... 
 
 Professional Female School Via della Missione 
 
 Professional Female School Teresa Chigi Torlonia 
 
 Evening Commercial School for Boys 
 
 Feast Day Commercial School for Girls 
 
 Commercial School for Girls 
 
 Totals 
 
 o 
 
 W 
 en 
 
 
 
 
 W 
 
 < 
 
 W J 
 
 u 
 
 hJ 
 
 q 
 
 H < 
 
 Cfi 
 
 u 
 
 oi 
 
 < 
 
 18 
 
 182 
 
 8,008 
 
 6,519 
 
 25 
 
 244 
 
 9,765 
 
 8,069 
 
 9 
 
 43 
 
 1,179 
 
 794 
 
 11 
 
 51 
 
 871 
 
 658 
 
 22 
 
 25 
 
 695 
 
 496 
 
 13 
 
 15 
 
 407 
 
 308 
 
 20 
 
 22 
 
 506 
 
 333 
 
 11 
 
 19 
 
 96 
 
 69 
 
 1 
 
 7 
 
 222 
 
 189 
 
 2 
 
 16 
 
 322 
 941 
 
 958 
 
 256 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 358 
 
 3 
 
 
 165 
 
 152 
 
 
 
 263 
 
 179 
 
 
 
 66 
 
 64 
 
 
 
 698 
 
 693 
 
 
 
 159 
 
 157 
 
 
 8 
 
 180 
 
 151 
 
 
 
 217 
 
 209 
 
 
 
 74 
 
 67 
 
 142 
 
 624 
 
 26,149 
 
 19,519 
 
 The total number examined was 15, 
 11,117. 
 
 and the total number promoted 
 
 This table is the more interesting by reason of the 
 strange terms that occur. They suggest to us a system 
 of popular education different in some of its features from 
 our own- Still, for the most part, these terms explain 
 
TWENTY YEARS OF PUBLIC SCHOOLS IN ROME. 345 
 
 themselves; only two or three call for explanation. The 
 feast-day schools for girls are held on Sundays and other 
 religious days, and they answer a purpose similar to the 
 purposes subserved by the evening schools for boys. It 
 must not be hastily concluded that such schools are neces- 
 sarily of little value; Church days are very abundant in 
 Italy, as in all other Catholic countries; and antecedently 
 there is no reason why such schools should not be made 
 almost as efficient as the continuation schools of Germany. 
 The suburban and rural schools lie outside of the city 
 walls. One of the most encouraging features of Roman 
 education is the marked prominence of schools for girls. 
 Of the 26,149 pupils enrolled, 11,818 were in boys' 
 schools and 14,831 in girls' schools. The last school on 
 the list was but three years old when the list was made up. 
 It took the girl at the age of fourteen or fifteen and car- 
 ried her through a three years' course of practical studies, 
 including two or three modern languages, with a view of 
 fitting her for a clerk, or accountant, in business life. 
 The word " professional" must not be taken too seriously. 
 The Professional School for Women in the Street of the 
 Mission is professional only in respect to domestic and 
 industrial arts. It is established in an old ecclesiastical 
 building, not at all convenient for its purposes, and gives 
 instruction to about eight hundred girls and young ladies 
 in literary and practical studies. Reading, writing, com- 
 position, geography, arithmetic, drawing, literature, and 
 French are intermingled with dress-making, shirt-making, 
 washing, ironing, cooking, the making of artificial flowers, 
 embroidery of various kinds, and other similar arts. The 
 school has a regular course of study, and it allows to 
 pupils a certain liberty of choice of studies. It is a most 
 interesting school, and is full of promise for the Roman 
 women. 
 
346 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 The cost of a system of schools at different times is 
 still another gauge of its growth. The cost of the Roman 
 system at intervals of five years is as follows: 
 
 1871 579,375 lire. 
 
 1876 1,064,097 " 
 
 1881 1,434,662 " 
 
 1886 1,891,377 " 
 
 1889, the last year for which the cost is given 2,760,816 " 
 
 From every point of view the tables given above are 
 instructive and encouraging; they are just such tables as 
 inspire confidence in an educational statistician, revealing 
 as they do a continuous, normal growth. Much more, 
 these tables would show towards the end some of the col- 
 umns halting and even falling backward, but the ready 
 and true explanation is the great financial embarrassment 
 of the municipal and national governments in recent years. 
 It will be seen that the number of classes increased more 
 than five-fold, and the number of pupils four-fold, within 
 the period that the exhibit covers. For a New England 
 or Western city of 400,000 people, 624 classes and 26,149 
 pupils in elementary schools may not be a very large show- 
 ing, but for Rome, in 1890, it was a most gratifying one 
 
 Failing to find in the annual statement for 1890 a sum- 
 mary of the pupils in the several classes, I give the num- 
 bers for a single school. But they must be prefaced with 
 some remarks concerning the Italian method of grading. 
 At the bottom of the scale is found the asilo, which an- 
 swers in a general way to the German kindergarten. 
 Then follow the five elementary classes, marked with 
 Roman numerals, I, II, III, forming what is called the 
 inferior course, and IV and V, the superior course. It 
 may be observed that, in the country schools and in towns 
 where the grading system is not fully carried out, the 
 asilo is not found, and most elementary work is done in 
 
TWENTY YEARS OF PUBLIC SCHOOLS IN ROME. 347 
 
 the regular classes. These observations will make the 
 following table more intelligible: 
 
 ANALYSIS OF THE PUPILS IN THE SCHOOL REGINA 
 MARGHERITA. 
 
 CLASS. BOYS. GIRLS. TOTALS 
 
 Asilo 81 58 149 
 
 I 269 171 440 
 
 II , 220 91 311 
 
 III 102 59 161 
 
 IV 89 39 128 
 
 V 54 19 73 
 
 Total 815 437 1,252 
 
 Most of the public schools of Rome are found in build- 
 ings erected for other than school purposes. The reason 
 is two-fold: the confiscation of Church property, convents, 
 monasteries, and the like, swept into the possession of the 
 State a multitude of buildings, the kingdom over, that 
 could be used for schools, while the insufficiency of public 
 revenues has prevented the erection of more suitable 
 structures. But some new ones have been built. The 
 School Regina Margherita, beyond the Tiber, is one of 
 the best in the city; it is one of the schools to which vis- 
 itors are taken, for Italian school oificers are as partic- 
 ular about such matters as are our own. It is the 
 school whose pupils are analyzed above, and it must 
 be distinctly understood that some other schools would 
 not make as good a showing. Now, this school is in 
 some features the most admirable school-house that I 
 have ever visited. It is thoroughly modern in all its ap- 
 pointments; it is well constructed in every way, lighted 
 and warmed, while the halls and cloak-rooms are Well 
 arranged. The steps and principal flights of stairs are of 
 marble; the rooms are well furnished with maps and 
 other illustrative appliances; there are gymnasiums for 
 
348 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 boys and girls, and a bath-room for boys, with a half 
 dozen douche baths; the carpenter shop is well supplied 
 with tools and models, and a pretty garden is found in the 
 rear of the building. A picture of King Humbert hangs in 
 every room. The building accommodates from 1,200 to 
 1,800 pupils, and employs thirty or more teachers. The 
 girls' classes are taught by women, and some of the boys' 
 classes also. A director and directress preside over the 
 two departments, for the sexes are kept separate. The 
 order is excellent, and much attention is paid to teaching 
 patriotism, decorum, and politeness. As I left the build- 
 ing, the severest criticism that I could make upon the 
 school authorities was that they had not sufficiently con- 
 sulted economy of space and money. 
 
 Elementary instruction in Italy does not compare favor- 
 ably with similar instruction found in the well-educated 
 countries, such as Germany and Switzerland. The com- 
 pulsory period is only three years, corresponding to the 
 inferior course, and even for that limited time the law is 
 not well enforced. The programme for the Province and 
 City of Rome embraces studies practically like those 
 found in corresponding grades in our own schools — the 
 Italian language, reading and writing, object lessons, 
 poems and prose extracts committed to memory, arith- 
 metic, geography, and history, the last of course of a very 
 rudimentary kind. The superior course embraces more 
 extended instruction in the foregoing studies, and calig- 
 raphy, physics, and natural history, free-hand drawing of 
 geometrical figures, rules of measurement, grammar, and 
 literature in addition. The course of the suburban and 
 rural schools is inferior to that of the city schools. 
 
 The Roman school year is ten months, beginning the 
 middle of October and closing the middle of August. 
 American and English residents say the instruction in 
 
TWENTY YEARS OF PUBLIC SCHOOLS IN ROME. 349 
 
 the public schools is good, and my own limited obser- 
 vation tends to confirm their testimony. The attention 
 paid to patriotism, decorum, and politeness, may again 
 be remarked upon. There were, in 1891, about 600 
 teachers, 200 men and 400 women. Iyike Italian salaries 
 generally, teachers' salaries are low. This can be shown 
 by a table. At the close of January, 1892, there were em- 
 ployed in the public schools of Rome and its suburbs 582 
 teachers, of whom 188 were men and 394 women. 
 The following is an exhibit of the salaries that they 
 received: 
 
 MEN. 
 
 9 City Principals 3,000 lire.* 
 
 6 Rural Principals 2,200 
 
 171 City Teachers .. 2,400 
 
 54 " " 2,200 
 
 14 " " 1,900 
 
 31 " " 1,600 
 
 1 Rural Teacher 1,800 
 
 7 Rural Teachers 1,600 
 
 7 " " 1,200 
 
 3 " " 720 
 
 WOMEN. 
 
 14 City Principals 2,000 
 
 8 Rural Principals 1,800 
 
 49 City Teachers 2,100 
 
 44 " " 2,000 
 
 65 " " 1,800 
 
 74 " " .." 1,500 
 
 134 " " 1,200 
 
 19 " " on trial 800 
 
 2 Rural Teachers 1,400 
 
 6 " " 1,200 
 
 1 Rural Teacher 1,000 
 
 9 Rural Teachers (assistants), from 360 to 480 
 
 In Rome teachers' salaries are advanced once in five 
 years until the maximum is reached. 
 
 *A franc, worth 19>^ cents. 
 
350 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 The depreciatory remark that has been dropped above 
 must be understood in a relative sense. Italy has not had 
 the educational experience of New England, of Germany, 
 or of France. Still, the statistics prove most conclusively 
 that a perceptible impression has been made upon the 
 dense masses of ignorance that the old regime bequeathed 
 to Modern Italy. An expressive word is found in Italian 
 educational statistics. It is analfabeti, unlettered, illiter- 
 ate, " unalphabeted," as one might say. Taking the 
 whole kingdom together, the percent of analfabeti, 
 irrespective of age, at the dates given, is as follows: 
 
 r^AR. 
 
 MAI,ES. 
 
 FEMALES. 
 
 TOTAI, 
 
 1861 
 
 72.40 
 
 83.73 
 
 78.06 
 
 1871 
 
 67.04 
 
 78.94 
 
 72.96 
 
 1881 
 
 61.03 
 
 73.51 
 
 67.26 
 
 Ominously enough, Rome does not appear in the statis- 
 tics previous to the downfall of the Secular Papacy; but, 
 from 1871 to 1881, the percentage of persons in the Com- 
 partment of Rome, above six years of age, who could 
 read, was raised, males, from 37.73 to 48.24; females, from 
 25.93 to 35.39, and the total from 32.32 to 41.84. As late 
 as 1888, 56.30 per cent, of the women, and 32.3 per cent, 
 of the men, entering into marriages were unable to sign 
 their marriage papers and made their marks. 
 
 I shall close with a translation of the final paragraph of 
 the course of study prescribed for the Roman schools: 
 
 DUTIES. — Without making the subject of their duties a special 
 matter of study or examination, the master should not neglect 
 opportunities for making his pupils sensible of the duties which 
 they owe towards God, towards their neighbors, and towards them- 
 selves; seeking above all to inspire them with a respect for justice, 
 and to cultivate such sentiments as constitute the most precious 
 patrimony of civilization, and may conduce to an orderly, peace- 
 able, and progressive state of society. It may be said that there is 
 no branch of teaching that cannot be led in this direction. In 
 
TWENTY YEARS OF PUBLIC SCHOOLS IN ROME. 351 
 
 particular, the master must not neglect to avail himself of the 
 lessons in geography and history, in order to make the pupil 
 understand what sacrifices have been required to make the consti- 
 tution of Italy such as it is to-day, and how Italians can hope for 
 no security but in the maintenance of the national unity. 
 
XVIII. 
 
 RELIGIOUS INSTRUCTION IN THE 
 
 SCHOOLS OF GERMANY. 1 
 
 ROM an article now lying before me, written 
 by a well-informed American journalist, I 
 quote the following sentences: 
 
 The number of atheists in Germany is very- 
 large. The number of skeptics — that is, of persons who have a 
 private religion of their own, the nature of which they consider 
 nobody else's business— is still larger. But larger than all is the 
 class who dislike and despise the clergy, and will on no account 
 permit them to educate their children. All these classes together 
 include a very large proportion of the German culture and intelli- 
 gence. . . . In.no other country have the commercial and 
 professional men got so far away from the Church. They have, in 
 fact, got so far away that to the bulk of them American and 
 English piety is absolutely incomprehensible. 2 
 
 This is from the secular standpoint. From the Ameri- 
 can Evangelical standpoint, Germany is the land of mate- 
 rialistic unbelief, of destructive Biblical criticism, of reli- 
 gious formalism, and of spiritual coldness. To the zealous 
 American Christian the phrase "German rationalism" 
 suggests ideas and feelings quite as unwelcome as those 
 awakened by the phrase ' ' French infidelity' ' one hundred 
 years ago. An educated German theologian and teacher 
 told me in Dresden that he had spent some time in 
 England, and that many men who were there accounted 
 heretics would in Germany be considered orthodox be- 
 
 1 Berlin, February, 1892. 
 
 2 The Nation, February 4, 1892, p 81. 
 
 352 
 
RELIGIOUS INSTRUCTION IN GERMAN SCHOOLS. 353 
 
 lievers. These facts are so well known that they call for 
 no especial emphasis. 
 
 It is probable that some persons, looking at these facts 
 from a distance, would attribute them to deficient reli- 
 gious instruction in childhood. To one taking a superfi- 
 cial view of the subject, that would, perhaps, seem the 
 readiest and best explanation. Nevertheless, it would be 
 very wide of the mark. Whatever the causes of the 
 existing state of affairs may be, they are certainly 
 not lack of religious instruction in the formative period 
 of life. In no states in the world is more attention 
 paid to the religious instruction of children than in the 
 German States; in no other Protestant states is so much 
 emphasis laid on the subject in public schools as in those of 
 North Germany. 
 
 For example, in Prussia and Saxony education is com- 
 pulsory on all children from six to fourteen years of age. 
 The laws are so stringent, and their administration is so 
 thorough, that illiteracy is practically annihilated. In 
 the great city of Berlin, there are not as many illiterate 
 men of the proper population as would fill one of the 
 large omnibuses that roll along the street. Still more, 
 the courses of study in the schools include formal didactic 
 religious instruction. In the elementary schools of Prus- 
 sia four hours a week for the whole eight years is de- 
 voted to religion, which is just the time that is given to 
 arithmetic, and is also one-seventh of the time given to 
 all subjects whatsoever. In the other schools, the regi- 
 men is quite as thorough. In the girls' high schools the 
 ratio of time devoted to religion to that devoted to all 
 subjects is 20 to 240; in the gymnasia, 19 to 304. In the 
 Saxon Normal Schools it is 23 to 272. In the universi- 
 ties, save in the theological faculty, the subject passes 
 wholly out of sight. 
 
354 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 To present the subject still more fully, I give a tran- 
 script of the course in religion found in the elementary 
 schools of Saxony. The form is abridged, but the sub- 
 stance is retained. The Lehrplan begins with declaring 
 that religious instruction has for its object the develop- 
 ment of religious, moral thoughtfulness, the awakening 
 of the corresponding feelings, and a true Christian life — 
 certainly a very noble ideal. This is the course: — 
 
 Class VIII. , a. Bible history. — The Creation; Abraham and Lot; 
 Joseph; the birth of Moses and his flight from Egypt; the Law 
 given; the golden calf. Birth of Jesus; the wise men; Jesus 12 
 years old; marriage at Cana; heavy draught of fishes; the youth at 
 Nain; Jairus's daughter; feeding the 5,000; Jesus blessing the 
 children; the Prodigal Son; the Good Samaritan. Early in the 
 year religious narratives from Bible history may be given in 
 advance. 
 
 Class VII., a. Bible history. — Classes VII. -V., inclusive, will 
 review the history already given, as well as learn the new lessons: 
 The fall of man; Noah and the flood; call of Moses; Ruth; Ish- 
 mael; David and Goliath; David and Saul. The birth of John; 
 flight to Egypt; baptism of Jesus; storm at sea; the rich man and 
 Lazarus; entrance into Jerusalem; Jesus a prisoner, before the 
 council, before Pilate; death, burial, and resurrection. 
 
 Classes VIII. and VII., b.— Explanation of verses; verses im- 
 pressed by repetition by the pupils. In Class VII. instruction 
 given about learning by heart portions of Bible history, or of 
 ether history of a religious nature, explained. 
 
 Class VI., a. Bible history. — Tower of Babel; Abraham's call; 
 Isaac's marriage; Jacob and Esau; Jacob's flight and reconcilia- 
 tion with Esau; death of Moses; entrance of Israelites into the 
 promised land; Saul king; David anointed; David king; Na- 
 both's vineyard. The apostles chosen; the centurion at Caper- 
 naum; Jesus at Bethesda; the ten lepers; the wicked servant; the 
 widow's mite; the blind man at Jericho; Jesus in Gethsemane, his 
 condemnation and ascension. 
 
 Class VI., b. Religious themes. — Apothegms, sentences, Bible 
 verses and history; the Shorter Catechism, etc., used in consider- 
 ing them. The duties of reciprocal love, gratitude, trust, obedi- 
 
RELIGIOUS INSTRUCTION IN GERMAN SCHOOLS. 355 
 
 ence, and prayer deduced from God's love; conduct towards rela- 
 tives, teachers, fellow-students, strangers, trie feeble, and the old; 
 modesty, reverence, sympathy, rights of property, conduct to- 
 wards animals, plants, and artistic work, etc., considered; also 
 care for the health, contentedness, frugality, etc. 
 
 Class V., a. Bible history. — Cain and Abel; promises to Abra- 
 ham; Sodom and Gomorrah; flight and call of Moses; Moses be- 
 fore Pharaoh; departure from Egypt; journey through the wilder- 
 ness; David's sin. Prophecy and birth of Jesus; teaching and 
 baptism of John; the palsied man; parable of the sower; the 
 Pharisee and the publican; Mary and Martha; the passover and 
 establishment of the Lord's Supper; Jesus a prisoner, before the 
 council, before Pilate, death, resurrection, and appearance after 
 death. 
 
 Class V-, b. — Explanation of religious themes. Such themes to 
 be taken from the doctrine of the Church, the emphasis placed 
 upon the disposition and actions. Much that was treated in 
 Class VI. to be reviewed; the following themes to be presented: 
 God's works, qualities, and ways; Jesus, the Son of God, as 
 worker of miracles, teacher, and example; value of earthly and 
 heavenly possessions; results of good and evil; knowledge of sin, 
 temptation, repentance, forgiveness, concerning death, and the 
 future life. 
 
 In Classes IV. and III. Bible history is to be presented in its 
 connection, as a history of the kingdom of God on earth. In 
 Class IV. the Old Testament is taken; in Class III. the New 
 Testament. In both classes, at the high church feasts, New Testa- 
 ment history relative thereto taken for religious meditation. 
 Knowledge of the Holy Land acquired in connection with Bible 
 history. 
 
 Class IV., a. Old Testament history taken in preceding classes 
 reviewed. The offering of Isaac; times of the Judges; David's 
 persecutions; Absalom's revolt; the temple built; the kingdom 
 divided; Elijah and Elisha; the Assyrian captivity; Tobias; the 
 Babylonian captivity; Daniel; return from Babylon. 
 
 Class IV., b. Instruction in Catechism. — The first chapter and 
 first article; the commandments; instructions concerning life in 
 parish and State, love of country, family life; true and false pleas- 
 ures; value of health and other worldly goods; trust in God, con- 
 
356 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 tentment, hopeful foresight, absence of sinful desires and danger- 
 ous passions, etc. ; in a word, whatever can equip the children 
 with a true knowledge of life, inspire them with good designs and 
 a feeling for truth, and strengthen in them right and virtue. 
 
 Class III. , a. New Testament history continued. — Presenta- 
 tion of Jesus in the Temple; his temptation; conversation with 
 the woman of Samaria; parable of the tares; death of John; the 
 Canaanitish woman; the deaf and dumb man; workers in the 
 vinyard; transfiguration; raising of Lazarus; the angry vineyard- 
 keeper; Zaccheus; the ten virgins; last judgment; Jesus appears 
 at Bmmaus; out-pouring of the Holy Spirit. 
 
 Class III., b. Instruction in the Catechism. — The second and 
 third articles of the first chapter, and the third chapter. 
 
 Classes II. and I., a. Bible knowledge. — The aim is not 
 merely to instruct concerning the Bible, but also, through read- 
 ing and explanation of chapters, to introduce the contents of the 
 most important books. The finding of books and chapters of the 
 Bible constantly practiced. Continued attention given to the 
 geography of the Holy Land. 
 
 Class II., b. The Catechism. — Treatment of the first chapter, 
 first article, and the doctrine of the sacraments after the words 
 pronounced by Jesus at the institucion of the Eucharist. 
 
 Class I., b. The Catechism. — Treatment of the second and third 
 articles, and the third, fourth, and fifth chapters. 
 
 This is the course prescribed for the State Evangelical 
 schools of Saxony. In the State Catholic schools the 
 instruction follows Catholic lines, while children of other 
 churches that are recognized by the State may be taught 
 according to their respective faiths. But the main fact 
 is, that the above course, or its equivalent, is just as com- 
 pulsory as the courses in geography, in language, or in 
 history. The law leaves no loophole for escape. A 
 father may indeed send his child to a private school, or 
 have him taught at home, but the State follows the child 
 to see that the legal quantum of religious instruction is 
 given. In effect, the policeman stands behind the Bible 
 and the Catechism. How very thorough the enforcement 
 
RELIGIOUS INSTRUCTION IN GERMAN SCHOOLS. 357 
 
 of the law is in Prussia, is shown by the royal decrees 
 determining authority and responsibility in respect to 
 religious instruction. The following is a summary of the 
 principal of these decrees: — 
 
 (1). Decision as to the character of religious instruction depends 
 principally upon the father. 
 
 (2). It is the father's duty to see that the child receive religious 
 instruction conformable to his faith and condition in life. 
 
 (3). Children born in wedlock must receive instruction in the 
 religion of the father. 
 
 (4). No legal contracts can be made to change the rule sub 3. 
 
 (5). In the case of mixed marriages, agreements made before or 
 at marriage to train the children in the religion of the mother 
 have no legal force. 
 
 (6). If father and mother, however, agree as to the religious 
 instruction their children are to receive, no third person has 
 authority to interfere. 
 
 (7). At the death of the father, the religious instruction in 
 his faith must be continued. 
 
 (8). No attention is to be paid to death-bed conversions to 
 another faith. 
 
 (9). If, however, the child has received, the last entire year 
 before death of father, religious instruction according to the 
 mother's faith, this instruction must be continued until the said 
 child be fourteen years of age. 
 
 (10). After the death of the father, it becomes the duty of the 
 court for guardianship ( Vormundschaftsgerichf) to see that the 
 child receive religious instruction according to law. 
 
 (11). Children born out of wedlock receive, until 14 years of 
 age, religious instruction according to the faith of the mother. 
 
 (12). They who assume care of a child abandoned by his parents 
 acquire the rights of parents, and, therefore, decide as to the 
 character of religious instruction until said child be 1 4 years of age . 
 
 (13). The same rule holds good in the case of adopted children. 
 
 (14). When 14 years of age, children can decide for themselves 
 as to the religious denomination to which they will belong. 
 
 (15). Before 14 years of age, no religious denomination can 
 receive a child or permit an open confession of faith other than 
 that to which said child belongs by law. * 
 
 1 Parsons: Prussian Schools through American Eyes, pp. 21, 22. 
 
358 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 Two cardinal ideas underlie these decrees. The first 
 is that every man belongs to some church, and the second 
 that his children, up to the age of fourteen years, belong 
 to the same church, The first of these ideas is a survival 
 from the time when every nation or state had one national 
 church or religious establishment, to which every mem- 
 ber of the state belonged just as naturally and necessarily 
 as he belonged to the national government. In other 
 words, the State and the Church were simply the secular 
 and the religious sides of the same society. The Protes- 
 tant Reformation, by destroying religious unity in Ger- 
 many, compelled the recognition of a plurality of churches, 
 and demolished the theological basis of the State- 
 Church theory, but it did not destroy the idea that 
 every man belongs to some church, that his children 
 come into the world wearing the same church ticket 
 that he wears, and that the state must see that they 
 are taught the doctrines of his church. Of course, if 
 the state is to teach religion in confessional schools the 
 ' ' ticket ' ' plan is the only one that can be practically 
 followed. 
 
 To make it possible to carry out these decrees, the 
 schools of cities and towns where the conditions admit of 
 it are organized on a confessional or church basis. The 
 religious instruction given in the mixed schools of the 
 rural districts is governed by the religion of the plurality 
 of the children in attendance, or of the families to which 
 they belong. Still, where twelve children in such school 
 demand it, or their parents for them, they receive reli- 
 gious instruction conformable to that of the church to 
 which they belong, and, to make this the more easy, 
 schools are united for this purpose wherever it is conve- 
 nient to do so. The following table will show how the 
 system worked in Prussia in 1886 ; 
 
RELIGIOUS INSTRUCTION IN GERMAN SCHOOLS. 359 
 
 NO. OF 
 SCHOOI<S. TEACHERS. PUPILS. 
 
 Protestant 23,122 41,539 2,993,852 
 
 Catholic 10,061 19,632 1,613,497 
 
 Other Christians 12 31 870 
 
 Jewish 318 407 13,270 
 
 Mixed , 503 3,141 216,758 
 
 Total 34,016 64,750 4,838,247 
 
 In 318 of the mixed schools there were special religious 
 teachers; 54,950 Catholic pupils attended Protestant 
 schools, and 25,878 Protestant pupils Catholic schools. 
 It must not be supposed, however, that we are here deal- 
 ing with Church schools; on the contrary, these are all 
 State schools, but State schools divided with reference to 
 the kind of religious instruction given in them. 
 
 But we are here concerned with the moral results of the 
 course. The main question is, how the present religious 
 condition of Germany can exist side by side with such a 
 regimen of religious instruction as is found in the schools. 
 This is one of the most important practical questions that 
 religious men in Germany, and particularly teachers and 
 preachers, can possibly ask. Still, it may be doubted 
 whether many of them often do ask it, if indeed, they ever 
 do. It is an important practical question for English- 
 men, and particularly of the Established Church. It 
 is important also in the United States, but less so than 
 in the other countries just named. It is a question well 
 worthy of consideration at the hands of all those who are 
 engaged in the work of religious and moral training. If 
 a full and conclusive answer cannot be given, a partial 
 one may not be without value. All that I can do is to 
 state some of the principal considerations that would 
 enter most deeply into a thorough treatment. 
 
360 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 It should be premised that the failure is not due to any 
 lack of thoroughness in the course of study, or to 
 any laxity in the directions given to teachers. The 
 reader must be impressed by that fact. The course 
 begins with stating the objects of religious instruction, viz. : 
 To promote religious, moral thoughtfulness through Bible 
 history and the teachings of the Church, to make religious 
 truths and moral ideas clearly understood, to awaken the 
 corresponding feelings, and thereby to lay the foundation 
 for a true religion and a good moral life. The Bible 
 narratives chosen by the teacher are to be of religious 
 purport. The teacher is fully to explain the lessons, and 
 the pupil is to commit verses and passages of Scripture to 
 memory. The moral lessons are of the most practical 
 kind, and are to be deduced from religious principles. 
 The Catechism is introduced. It is declared that with 
 the attainment of a clear understanding of a doctrine, 
 comes the awakening of a religious feeling. Religious 
 meditation is to be secured, and the religious element 
 in the commandments emphasized. The Bible lessons 
 are • to be explained in connection with the songs that 
 are sung and the parts of the Catechism that are taught, 
 and are also to be associated with Sundays and religious 
 holidays. The course is marked by the skill shown by the 
 German pedagogists in all similar work, and the more 
 carefully it is studied the more, pedagogically speaking, 
 it will be admired. Why, then, is it so largely nugatory 
 and fruitless of results ? 
 
 The first fact to be considered is the Established 
 Churches of the German States, Protestant and Catholic. 
 There are also certain religious organizations that are 
 called ''recognized," which means that they are legal 
 persons, entitled to own property and to carry on public 
 worship, subject only to the general laws of the land. In 
 
RELIGIOUS INSTRUCTION IN GERMAN SCHOOLS. 361 
 
 Prussia these are the separatist Lutheran and Reformed 
 Churches (consisting of those Lutherans and Calvinists 
 who have never come into the State Protestant Church 
 resulting from the union of 1817), and the Jews, the 
 Baptists, the Mennonites, and the Moravians. The non- 
 recognized Churches are not legal persons, and can own 
 property and hold public worship only under special 
 arrangements. Here come in the Methodists, the Irving- 
 ites, and other small sects. Not wishing to encourage 
 sectarian divisions, the government is slow to recognize 
 religious societies. The recognized and non-recognized 
 groups are few in number, and the great establishments 
 control the principal religious forces of Germany. 
 
 The German religious statistics, unlike our own, are 
 given in great masses. For 1890 they stand as follows: 
 
 Protestants 31,026,810 
 
 Roman Catholics 17,674,921 
 
 Other Christians 145,540 
 
 Jews .' 667,884 
 
 Unclassified 13,315 
 
 The State Churches have the limitations that always 
 surround such bodies. These are reliance on the govern- 
 ment, and lack of individual initiative; the relegation of 
 Church work to the clergy and the absence of an active 
 lay element, and particularly of a woman element; 
 the supremacy of the State; the tendency of religion to 
 lapse into routine officialism, — in a word, pronounced 
 tendencies towards a dead indifferent ism in faith and cold 
 inertness in religious life. In England the Established 
 Church is vital and active, largely because it is constantly 
 stimulated by the powerful influence of Nonconformity, 
 while the revenues of the Church are by no means suf- 
 ficient for its purposes and it is compelled to appeal con- 
 stantly to the voluntary principle. The case is very dif- 
 
362 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 ferent in Germany: Nonconformity is not an important 
 factor in religious affairs. The ministers of the Evan- 
 gelical Church are appointed by the State, and to a great 
 extent paid by it, a dependence that tends to create any- 
 thing but real fitness for their work. Preaching is mainly 
 expository and doctrinal, tending to dulness, and not 
 taking much hold of the heart and the life. While it 
 must not be supposed that there are no religious men and 
 no piety in Germany, it is still a fact that the splendid 
 liberality and activity shown by the voluntary churches of 
 America and England are practically unknown. For 
 instance, there is not a parish in Berlin belonging to 
 either one of the Established Churches that would, for a 
 moment, think it could build a church for itself. Is it 
 not the business of the State to build churches? Accord- 
 ingly German piety is about as incomprehensible to an 
 American as American piety is to a German. 
 
 Again, since the two great Churches are a part of the 
 government, and they share the opposition that is made to 
 the government. In the eyes of the discontented classes, 
 ministers and the Church are no better than the rest of 
 the State machinery. Religion necessarily becomes 
 a part of politics. The Catholics and Conservatives 
 are strongly religious, or rather ecclesiastical, while men 
 of progressive views in politics commonly tend more or 
 less to liberalism, unbelief, or atheism. The current 
 socialism is almost wholly atheistic. 
 
 The bearing of these facts on the sterility of the 
 religious instruction given in the schools should be 
 evident to the dullest mind, at least outside of Germany. 
 To the Socialists, for example, the teachers who give the 
 instruction in theological dogmas and Bible lessons are 
 teaching what they consider the most odious part of the 
 system of oppression under which they groan. They 
 
RELIGIOUS INSTRUCTION IN GERMAN SCHOOLS. 363 
 
 rebel at the thought of having such lessons forced down 
 the throats of their children with the policeman's sabre. 
 Secondly, the unbelief, indifferent ism, and inertia that 
 are so characteristic of German religion also mark the 
 teaching of religion in the schools. Probably some im- 
 moral persons find places and hold places in the schools; 
 far larger is the number who are rationalistic or atheistic in 
 their opinions; while largest of all is the class that, what- 
 ever their formal religious status may be, have no real 
 heart in this part of their work. The grand result is that, 
 while there are many really religious teachers, and much 
 excellent teaching, the system, as a whole, tends to dull 
 routine and perfunctory officialism. Not long ago a 
 Jewess advertised in one of the Berlin papers for pupils as 
 a private teacher, putting in the list of her qualifications 
 this one — that she could teach any religion that might be 
 desired ! Even a pious man may be forgiven for shaking 
 his sides at such monstrous absurdity, but it is a legiti- 
 mate result of the State's attempting to teach religion 
 after the German fashion. To the majority of pupils 
 1 ' religion ' ' becomes merely a study, like arithmetic or 
 geography; they " take it," as they take mathematics or 
 science; and although they may acquire some facts in so 
 doing, and so receive some mental enlightenment, their 
 hearts are not warmed or their wills strengthened thereby. 
 The Saxon course states: ' 'With the attainment of a clear 
 understanding of a doctrine, comes the awakening of a 
 moral, religious feeling. ' ' This is so unmistakably erron- 
 eous that the Saxon pedagogists should not have fallen 
 into the error. 
 
 . Lastly, the connection between teaching dogmas, or 
 abstract lessons of any kind, and real life is by no means as 
 intimate as the majority of men suppose. If there are any 
 lessons in the world that will wither under mere routine or 
 
364 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 formal teaching; if there are any lessons that, to be fruit- 
 ful, must be touched by the influence of a warm heart and 
 a good life, they are morals and religion. The concrete 
 precedes the abstract; example is better than precept; life 
 is more than theory. Still, these facts are in practice 
 constantly ignored or forgotten. In the face of a 
 uniform experience that character is formed and life 
 shaped by personal influences far more than by for- 
 mal didactic instruction, multitudes of men constantly 
 assume that the catechism, the lesson-leaf, the sermon, 
 and the Bible are the great factors in moral and reli- 
 gious training. 
 
 Not very long ago it was commonly thought that the 
 public school was a powerful moral safeguard of the indi- 
 vidual and of society. And so it is. Still, we are coming 
 to see that nothing is easier than to exaggerate the moral 
 value of school studies. The fact is that the ethical bearing 
 of general studies upon men is by no means as direct and 
 powerful as some have been wont to think. Something 
 more than the spelling-book and the arithmetic is necessary 
 to make good men and women. A further mistake that we 
 have yet to correct is this — that we have also overestimated 
 the spiritual value of moral and religious ideas, simply as 
 intellectually apprehended and received. There can be 
 no greater pedagogical mistakes than the assumptions 
 that the intellectual perception of a doctrine or truth 
 is necessarily followed by the corresponding feelings, 
 and that the feeling when aroused necessarily mani- 
 fests itself in conduct. Sound doctrine is indeed im- 
 portant; but all history bearing on the subject tells us 
 that it is futile, and even absurd, to send a man into 
 a pulpit or a school to preach to men or teach them, no 
 matter what the doctrine may be, unless he is morally 
 superior to his audience or class, 
 
RELIGIOUS INSTRUCTION IN GERMAN SCHOOLS. 365 
 
 I am far from saying that religious instruction in the 
 schools of Germany is not productive of good results. 
 Undoubtedly, it is productive of such results. Perhaps, 
 in the existing state of things, the course in religion is 
 indispensable. But it is evident that it is not accomplish- 
 ing the results that its authors expect from it, and that it 
 never can accomplish them. This has been practically 
 admitted, at least as to the first statement, by the Prussian 
 government itself. The Emperor-king and his ministers 
 are now seeking to carry through the Diet an educational 
 bill that contains features relating to religious instruction 
 in schools besides which those enumerated above are mere 
 child's play. Its fate is doubtful, but the great argument 
 that is urged in its favor is that more stringent measures 
 are necessary in order to check the rising tides of atheistic 
 socialism. Count Von Caprivi, the Prime Minister, has 
 said in debate: "The question before us is not one of 
 Protestantism against Catholicism, but of Christianity 
 against Atheism. There is a spirit abroad which makes 
 itself daily more and more felt, and which is peculiarly 
 visible in the schools of Berlin — the spirit of Atheism. 
 With a purely moral education not founded on Christian 
 principles, we would have but little success with the 
 children of the people. We have before us a struggle 
 with the spirit of unbelief, which is not necessarily identi- 
 cal with the social democracy. In face of this great 
 danger, we desire at least to erect a barrier. Do not, I 
 pray you, by agitation excite the masses, who are not 
 capable of judging on this question. In face of this 
 danger, Germans will learn to live together in peace. ' ' 
 We shall soon see whether the bill passes, and if it passes 
 we shall see later whether the remed}^ proposed cures the 
 disease, or, as is far more probable, still further aggra- 
 vates it. 
 
366 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 There is, to be sure, another side to the question. Omit- 
 ting the Catechism and the more dogmatic parts of the Bib- 
 lical teaching, the Saxon course would be an admirable one 
 in many respects to introduce into the schools of the United 
 States. The argument that would justify it, however, 
 would relate to history and literature quite as much as to 
 morals and religion. The Bible is a great book of litera- 
 ture and history. It is the classic of the most cultivated 
 parts of the world. It has furnished to letters a vast 
 number of themes and an enormous amount of thought- 
 material and inspiration. Its geography, scenery, events, 
 and language have passed, literally or symbolically, into 
 the vocabulary of Christendom. None save those who 
 have made it the subject of somewhat careful study, are 
 aware how far the very forms of our thoughts, as well as 
 the thoughts themselves, have come to us from the 
 Bible. In an historical and literary point of view, it is 
 therefore little less than a calamity that the youth of the 
 land should grow up, as so many of them are now 
 doing, in comparative ignorance of its contents. There 
 is indeed no good reason for rating highly the value of 
 such formal religious instruction as can be given in 
 public schools. Still, the ethical value of such a course as 
 the foregoing, with the emendations suggested, would be 
 something, perhaps considerable, and particularly if teach- 
 ers, not making this element obtrusive, should leave the 
 lessons to carry their own morals. Whether or not, under 
 existing conditions, such a course could be successfully 
 introduced, is quite another question. 
 
XIX. 
 
 EDUCATION IN SWITZERLAND.* 
 
 HE month of August witnessed some notable 
 Swiss anniversaries. On the first of the 
 month the Confederation celebrated the sixth 
 centennial, and on the fifteenth the City of 
 Bern the seventh, centennial of its foundation. Everybody 
 who paid serious attention to these celebrations must have 
 reflected that the position of Switzerland in history, and 
 in the current life of the world, is much more important 
 than her territory, her population, and her natural 
 resources would demand, or perhaps even justify; and 
 the time has not too far gone by to offer some remarks 
 upon one of the causes that have produced this disparity 
 and so tended to make the celebrations significant. 
 
 The break down of the Roman Empire left considerable 
 culture in Switzerland that the floods of barbarism never 
 wholly swept away. The Irish monks, who were the 
 evangelists of education as well as of religion, visited this 
 country, as they did so many others of Western Europe. 
 St. Gall, so famous in the history of both letters and piety, 
 was founded in the eighth century by Columban's disciple 
 of that name. Switzerland also received her share of 
 advantage from the liberal educational ideas and policy of 
 Charlemagne, of whose vast empire it was a part. And 
 all along the way from that time to this, century by 
 century, we find interesting facts in the history of Swiss 
 culture, as the humanistic training of Zwingle, the Swiss 
 
 1 Geneva, October, 1891- 
 
368 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 reformer and friend of Erasmus, and the founding of the 
 Universities, which have borne such an honorable part 
 in the work of liberal education. Still, we find nothing 
 that gives the Swiss an exceptional educational standing 
 until we near the close of the last century. Rousseau, 
 citizen of Geneva and author of ' ' Emile, ' ' quickened 
 educational thought, especially on the French side of the 
 Confederacy. But it was Pestalozzi who really ushered 
 in the new era. Seizing the bold ideas that form the 
 heart of the sense-realistic school of pedagogy, this great 
 reformer made Stanz, Burgdorf, Neuhof, and Yverdon 
 classic names in the annals of human culture, and gave 
 popular education an immense impetus, not only in 
 Switzerland, but all over the civilized world. Frcebel, 
 with all his mysticism, stands for that enlargement of the 
 same ideas which have become so potent a factor in the 
 kindergarten methods, and Father Girard, "The Catholic 
 Pestalozzi," to whose noble memory a statue has been 
 dedicated at Freiburg, while not the equal of the other 
 two, completes the trinity of great Swiss pedagogists. 
 Withal, far-seeing statesmen have given the thoughts 
 of these great thinkers practical realization in state policy. 
 No country is more thoroughly committed to public edu- 
 cation of the highest order. It should also be observed 
 that the more progressive Cantons have recently recon- 
 structed their school systems, introducing many foreign 
 ideas. 
 
 Education in Switzerland is a matter of both Federal 
 and Cantonal concern. These are the provisions of the 
 Federal Constitution in regard to the subject: — 
 
 The Confederation has a right to establish, besides the existing 
 Polytechnic School, a Federal University and other institutions 
 of higher instruction, or to subsidize institutions of such nature. 
 
 The Cantons provide for primary instruction, which shall be 
 
EDUCATION IN SWITZERLAND. 369 
 
 sufficient, and shall be placed exclusively under the direction of 
 the secular authority. It is compulsory and, in the public schools, 
 free. 
 
 The public schools shall be such that they may be frequented 
 by the adherers of all religious sects, without any offense to their 
 freedom of conscious or of belief. 
 
 The Confederation shall take the necessary measures against 
 such Cantons as shall not fulfill these duties. 
 
 A delay of five years is allowed to Cantons for the establishment 
 of free instruction in primary public education. 1 
 
 The constitution of 1848 authorized the foundation and 
 maintenance of a National Polytechnic School and a Na- 
 tional University. The first was founded in 1855, one of 
 the foremost in the world, but no steps have been taken to 
 found the second- The Polytechnic School met an actual 
 want; while the existing Cantonal universities were not 
 only sufficient to meet the needs of the country, but they 
 were supported by interests too powerful jo permit the 
 establishment of a formidable competitor. It will be 
 seen that the Swiss constitution, unlike our own, which 
 is wholly silent upon the subject of education and schools, 
 declares that the Cantons shall make primary instruction 
 sufficient, compulsory, and free. And yet the states- 
 rights principle is vigorous. The declaration that the 
 secular authority shall control the public schools, and that 
 they shall be such that they may be attended by the 
 adherents of all religious sects, are explained by the 
 religious divisions of the country, past and present, and 
 by the growth of the secular spirit. The schools are thor- 
 oughly secularized. No ecclesiastical or clerical person is 
 allowed to teach in the State schools. 
 
 The provision in regard to compulsion is first found in 
 the Federal Constitution of 1874, but it had appeared in 
 the constitution of Bern as early as 1846. Any one who 
 
 1 Article 27, and Temporary Provision, Article 4. 
 
370 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 has observed the difficulty with which compulsory educa- 
 tion is made effective, particularly in democratic states, 
 and who also reflects on the manifest disadvantages that 
 a federal government attempting that task must encounter, 
 cannot help asking what steps the Swiss government has 
 taken in this direction, and what success has attended 
 them. The fact is, it has never attempted directly to 
 enforce this clause, but has left coercion mainly to the 
 Cantons. This is partly because the Cantons have shown 
 a commendable zeal in the matter, and partly because it 
 would be very difficult to procure the necessary Federal 
 legislation in the first place, and still more difficult to en- 
 force it afterwards. Indirectly something is done, a good 
 deal, in fact. The laws in regard to the employment of 
 children in certain kinds of manufacturing establishments, 
 like similar legislation in England and America, have an 
 educational bearing and effect. But, more than this, the 
 constitution binds every Swiss citizen who is not dis- 
 qualified to perform military service, and the Federal law 
 creates an effective system of instruction and drill. The 
 existing law requires a literary as well as a medical 
 examination of all young men on attaining their 
 majority, thus creating a strong safeguard against popu- 
 lar ignorance. Mr. Vincent puts the case very mildly 
 in his late work on the Swiss Government when he says 
 that by ' ' examinations the state of primary educa- 
 tion in the various Cantons is exhibited, and by the publi- 
 cation of the statistics an honorable rivalry in this field is 
 encouraged." 1 He should have added that such recruits 
 as are found wanting, are required to make up their de- 
 ficiencies, and that special instruction is provided for this 
 purpose. In 1882 it was proposed to add a Secretary of 
 Education to the number of secretaries constituting the 
 
 1 State and Federal Government of Switzerland, p. 92. 
 
EDUCATION IN SWITZERLAND. 37 1 
 
 Federal Executive; the people, on its submission to them, 
 voted it down, and, such is the opposition to strengthening 
 the Confederacy at the expense of the Cantons, there is 
 little probability of the attempt being renewed. 
 
 The annual reports of the educational examinations of 
 recruits are interesting documents in more respects than 
 one. The report of the examinations held in the Autumn 
 of 1890, now before me, contains 40 quarto pages. In 
 addition to the statistical tables showing the results 
 throughout the Confederation by Cantons and districts, 
 we find considerable valuable discussion, and a double- 
 page chart showing the larger facts in color. Quite 
 marked differences in the education of the people appear. 
 The best Cantons compare favorably with the States of 
 North Germany. While the German and the French 
 Cantons, other things being equal, are on the same foot- 
 ing, the Italian Cantons fall far into the rear. The con- 
 trast between the Protestant and the Catholic Cantons, is 
 pronounced. Not only do the Protestant Cantons, as 
 a rule, surpass the Catholic, but in the latter the edu- 
 cational standard is higher in the proportion that they 
 have been touched by modern progressive influences. 
 Zurich, for example, makes an excellent showing; but 
 that Canton, whose educational institutions date from the 
 reign of Charlemagne, contains the largest city in the 
 Confederation, and, next to Geneva, has the densest popu- 
 lation. Protestant controversialists, noticing the general 
 contrast between the two classes of Cantons, have been 
 prompt to ascribe it solely to religion. But it should be 
 observed that the Catholic Cantons are commonly the 
 more mountainous, the less thickly populated, the poorer, 
 and the more backward. These facts should not be 
 separated; they afford an excellent example of the inter- 
 action of social forces, or of the mutuality of cause and 
 
372 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 effect. Change any one of these factors, and you change 
 all the others. 
 
 The Educational Year Book for 1889 shows 21,689 
 pupils in kindergartens, 425,012 in primary schools, 
 34,817 in continuation schools and schools for recruits, 
 27,254 in secondary schools, and 10,845 in private schools 
 of various kinds. The total Volksschulstuffe was 547,928 
 pupils. The continuation schools (Fortbildwigschulen) , 
 held mainly on evenings and Sundays, afford pupils who 
 have left the primary schools an opportunity to carry 
 their studies two or three years further. The same year 
 there were in the so-called middle schools — normal schools, 
 gymnasia, industrial schools, etc. — 19,182 students, and 
 in the higher institutious 3,611. The grand total is 568,- 
 721. How many of these are foreigners cannot be told; 
 but were the necessary subtraction made, the showing 
 would still be a striking one. 
 
 Equally creditable to the Swiss are their educational 
 expenditures. The Cantons, including the Federal 
 appropriation for the Polytechnicum, appropriated 12,- 
 972,262 francs; the local authorities (Gemeinden), 17,103,- 
 814 francs, or a total of 30,076,081 francs. Of this sum 
 nearly 19,000,000 francs went to the primary schools, and 
 something more than 4,000,000 to the secondary schools. 
 In other words, primary education, the country over, 
 cost 40 francs, and secondary education 151 francs, to 
 the scholar. Such Cantons as Uri, Schwyz, and Unter- 
 walden-Nied expend but 3 francs per inhabitant for edu- 
 cation; but Zurich, Shaffhausen, and Basel 15, 16, and 
 24 francs respectively. The small expenditures go, of 
 course, with the sparse and small populations. The aver- 
 age for the Confederation is a little more than 10 francs 
 per inhabitant. 
 
EDUCATION IN SWITZERLAND. 373 
 
 It will be seen that the scope of Swiss education is 
 modern and comprehensive. Particular attention is paid 
 to the practical applications of knowledge, as the tech- 
 nical, polytechnic, and industrial schools show. The 
 schools of horology, of which there are several, illustrate 
 how a leading industry affects education. The noble 
 Polytechnicum at Zurich has a hundred professors and 
 instructors and 992 students. The seven higher institu- 
 tions have 434 professors and instructors and 3,554 stu- 
 dents and auditors. 
 
 Perhaps the force of the presentation will be increased 
 by narrowing the view. Basel-Stadt, which is co-exten- 
 sive with the City of Basel, contains 10 square miles and 
 a population of 74,247 souls. In 1889 it had 11,405 
 pupils in Volksschulen, 2,376 in middle schools, and 455 
 in higher schools, making a total of 14,536. She ex- 
 pended for education the same year 1,804,108 francs, or 
 about $360,000. Nor does this take into account what 
 Basel contributes by the way of the Federal treasury. 
 Let it be particularly noted that this little State supports 
 a celebrated university, having four faculties, 70 profes- 
 sors and instructors, and more than 450 students. Geneva, 
 also, which has no doubt exercised a wider influence than 
 any other city of its size since Athens, makes a showing 
 that is very difficult to parallel. 
 
 Pains are taken that teachers shall be qualified for their 
 work, and that their work shall be well done. Every 
 teacher must have a normal-school training. A diploma 
 from an authorized school of this rank is a certificate to 
 teach in the elementary schools. Government inspection 
 is universal, extending to private schools as well as public. 
 Bern, with 100,000 children in her primary schools, em- 
 ploys twelve inspectors, who are appointed by the Cantonal 
 council on the nomination of the minister of education. 
 
374 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 As there are 25 Cantons and half-Cantons, each with its 
 own independent government, there are 25 school systems. 
 With many divergencies, the systems of the best Cantons, 
 like our best States, tend to uniformity of organization 
 and machinery. Some Cantons have councils and minis- 
 ters of education; some have councils and no ministers, 
 and some ministers and no councils. The ministers, 
 where they are found, are always members of the Can- 
 tonal Executive Councils; for it must be remembered that 
 in Switzerland there are no presidents and governors. The 
 teaching body has a decided influence upon educational 
 administration, but the minister is usually a politician 
 and not a teacher. Books and courses of study are 
 uniform throughout the Canton. 
 
 The schools are immediately controlled by the Cantonal 
 government, or by boards similar to our boards of educa- 
 tion; but both councils and boards, particularly in the 
 more democratic Cantons, are closely limited in power by 
 the popular assemblies. Teachers are sometimes chosen, 
 as in Geneva, by the executive council; sometimes by the 
 local board, as in the City of Bern; sometimes by the 
 people themselves, as in many rural districts. In Bern 
 the election is for six years. A high authority tells me 
 that in this Canton the teacher's tenure is good when 
 once he is elected, but that first elections are sometimes 
 controlled by other considerations than fitness. For ex- 
 ample, he says when the people elect, the teacher is pretty 
 apt to belong to the church of the ma j or ity . This gentleman 
 condemns the popular elections of teachers, as he does also 
 the furnishing of books by the State, which is sometimes 
 done, and the teaching of more than one language in the 
 primary schools. 
 
 Measured by American standards, salaries are low. 
 No elementary teacher in Bern receives as much as $1,000, 
 
EDUCATION IN SWITZERLAND. 375 
 
 and many receive less than $200. However, a majority 
 of teachers are furnished a house, a piece of ground, and 
 wood, in addition to the salary set down in the list. Then 
 the preference for male teachers is strong throughout the 
 Confederacy; even in the primary schools there are 6,180 
 male teachers to 2,970 females. In the secondary schools 
 the respective numbers are 1,168 and 205. In the pri- 
 mary schools, at least, no difference is made in salary on 
 account of sex. It must be remembered that the whole 
 scale of incomes and expenditures is low in Switzerland 
 as compared with the United States. Members of the 
 Federal Legislature receive but 20 francs a day; members 
 of the Federal Executive but 12,000 francs a year. The 
 maximum university salary is 12,000 francs, the min- 
 mum 300 francs, while the average ranges from 3,156 
 francs in Zurich to 4,580 in Basel. 
 
 Such is an imperfect survey of one of the groups of 
 facts that rendered the August anniversaries important 
 events. Switzerland has an area of about 16,000 square 
 miles, and a population of about 3,000,000 souls. To- 
 gether, Massachusetts, Connecticut, and Rhode Island 
 are somewhat less in size, and somewhat more in popula- 
 tion. An educational parallel between the Confederation 
 and the three States would be extremely interesting. 
 This certainly would appear in both cases, that the 
 essential elements of greatness in States are not material 
 but spiritual. 
 
XX. 
 
 THE BACKWARDNESS OF POPULAR 
 
 EDUCATION IN ENGLAND. 1 
 
 WO facts stand out with prominence in mod- 
 ern educational history. The first is that 
 England has been very slow to enter on that 
 general movement towards universal educa- 
 tion which is one of the most significant facts of recent 
 times. The other is that England has also been very 
 backward in respect to the organization of such education 
 as she has had. To an extent these are but different as- 
 pects of one grand fact. Had the efficiency of public 
 education at any time equaled that of Scotland, Germany, 
 the United States, or France, it would have compelled 
 more order and system; while, on the other hand, a 
 properly organized and administered system would have 
 carried instruction to a far greater height. It is not easy 
 to say in which particular the inferiority of England is 
 the more marked. Whatever the truth may be, it will 
 conduce to a good understanding of the state of things 
 that long existed, and that has not yet been wholly 
 changed, to state some of the more important causes that 
 produced it. 
 
 The first thing to be considered is the English Church. 
 The Protestant Reformation gave education and schools 
 an enormous impulse. ' ' The Reformed religion rests on 
 a book, the Bible, ' ' De L,aveleye has said. ' ' The Pro- 
 testant therefore must know how to read. . . . Cath- 
 
 l Iyondon, May, 1892. 
 
 376 
 
THE BACKWARDNESS OF EDUCATION IN ENGLAND. 377 
 
 olic worship, on the contrary, rests upon sacraments and 
 certain practices, such as confession, masses, sermons, 
 which do not necessarily involve reading. ' ' In England 
 alone, of all the countries where it prevailed, the Reforma- 
 tion marks no real educational era. Much of the explanation 
 of this anomaly is found in the character of the Anglican 
 Church and in the manner of its establishment. The 
 Church of England was a compromise. Anglicanism lays 
 less emphasis than other Protestant bodies upon preaching 
 and teaching, and more upon- rites, ceremonies, and tradi- 
 tion. Its appeal to the aesthetic nature is more direct and 
 powerful, but its appeal to the intellect is less so. Ac- 
 cordingly, high popular intelligence is less important. 
 Parliament is supreme alike over creed and canons. 
 Church government is from above, not from below; the 
 laity have nothing whatever to do with the appointment 
 and the installation of their ministers. Furthermore, the 
 English Church originated largely in State questions and 
 policies, and its form was shaped far more by the Crown 
 and Parliament than by the people themselves. Angli- 
 canism did not touch the springs of the national life in 
 England as Calvinism and IyUtheranism did in Scotland 
 or in Northern Germany. 
 
 Dissent, however, prevailed from the very beginning, 
 and tended to increase as time went on. As a rule, Dis- 
 senters have taken far more interest than Churchmen in 
 the education of the masses, but the constantly multiply- 
 ing ecclesiastical and theological divisions, begetting 
 different educational ideas, as well as great sectarian 
 strife and bitterness, have tended powerfully to retard the 
 erection of a State system of schools. 
 
 The second fact to be considered, and one closely con- 
 nected with the one just dismissed, is the original genius 
 of English society and the English government. This is 
 
378 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 aristocracy. Until recent years the freedom of which 
 England so well boasted rested on an aristocratic rather 
 than a democratic basis. It was the great barons and the 
 Church dignitaries who resisted John and wrung from 
 him the charter of 1215. Afterwards the middle classes 
 were slowly admitted to a participation in political 
 affairs; but it was not until the Reform Bill of 1832 that 
 the center of gravity in the English system began to 
 shift, and even then it shifted so slowly that the nation 
 was not democratized until the great Enfranchisement Act 
 of 1867. And still there is no other country in Europe 
 where education is so distinctly organized on class lines. 
 The third fact, which lies behind and conditions both 
 the others, is the character of the English mind. It is 
 common for Continental writers to berate Englishmen for 
 their practical mental habit and their lack of ideas. M. 
 Guizot, for example, said whoever observed with some 
 degree of attention the genius of the English nation, 
 would be struck, on the one hand, by its steady good 
 sense and practical ability and, on the other, by its want 
 of general ideas and of elevation of thought on theoretical 
 questions. M. Taine depicts this aspect of the English 
 mind at much greater length and in much stronger lan- 
 guage. ' ' The interior of an English head, ' ' he says, 
 " may not unaptly be likened to one of Murray's Hand- 
 books, which contains many facts and few ideas; a 
 quantity of useful and precise information, short statisti- 
 cal abridgments, numerous figures, correct and detailed 
 maps, brief and dry historical notices, moral and profitable 
 counsels in the guise of a preface, no view of the subject as 
 a whole, none of the literary graces, a simple collection of 
 well-authenticated documents, a convenient memorandum 
 for personal guidance during a journey." And again: 
 "The word ' to organize,' which dates from the Revolu- 
 
THE BACKWARDNESS OF EDUCATION IN ENGLAND. 379 
 
 tion and the First Empire, exactly summarizes the facul- 
 ties of the French mind, the success of well ordered and 
 distributive reason; the vast and happy effects of the art 
 which consists in simplifying, classifying, subtracting. 1 
 
 The Germans are even less appreciative of the English 
 mind, or at least of English philosophy, than the French. 
 The pragmatical mental habit of the English, they make 
 a constant gibe. "Bacon's name," says Max Miiller, 
 ' ' is never mentioned by German writers without one 
 provision, that it is only by a great stretch of the meaning 
 of the word, or by courtesy, that he can be called a philos- 
 opher. ' ' The Englishman retorts that the Germans are 
 dreamy and mystical. Matthew Arnold was always lament- 
 ing the small interest that his countrymen took in ideas. 
 
 Perhaps the Continental writers, as M. Taine, indulge 
 in some exaggeration; but there can be no doubt that 
 they lay their fingers on characteristic features of the 
 English mind. The typical Englishman delights in facts 
 and precedents; he is strongly attached to things accom- 
 plished, but extremely shy of things unaccomplished; he 
 has no love of comprehensive theories, general views, and 
 abstract principles; he dreads innovation; he has great 
 talent in patching up old systems, but no talent or liking 
 for setting up brand new ones. Lord Melbourne was a 
 typical Englishman; he belonged to the Whig, or so- 
 called Liberal, party; and one of the characteristic anec- 
 dotes of him is that, when Prime Minister, he invariably 
 met the innovators who came to him with novel ideas and 
 schemes of reform with the question, " Can't you let it 
 alone?" 
 
 The national genius is seen in all the characteristic 
 features of England. It is the country of incongruities, 
 
 1 Notes on England^ XXIX. Characteristics of the English 
 Mind. 
 
380 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 contradictions, solecisms, and legal fictions. No country 
 better illustrates, in the social and political sphere, the 
 continuity of evolution, the persistence of growth; in 
 no country are there fewer traces of the theorist, the 
 doctrinaire, the codifier, or the system-maker; in no 
 country is a knowledge of history more necessary to 
 enable one to understand the existing order of things. In 
 fact, it is almost impossible to understand what is with- 
 out understanding how it came to be. Mr. Fyffe, speaking 
 of the Universities, remarks: 
 
 Observers accustomed to the system and regularity of cen- 
 tralized states on the Continent have often noticed with some sur- 
 prise how in England institutions of an old, and even an obselete, 
 type are allowed to continue in existence after others more in 
 accordance with the needs of the time have sprung up by their 
 side. Revolution has never cleared the ground; corporations are 
 powerful; the public indulgent or illogical. And so it happens 
 that while the creating or reforming work of an epoch of change 
 abroad may be expressed almost by figures and dimensions, in 
 England we have to tell how one feature or another of some 
 venerable but narrow edifice is made tolerable for modern use; 
 how the designs of a middle time are developed or enlarged; and 
 in what form the workmen of our day have in their turn added to 
 the inheritance of the past. True for English institutions gener- 
 ally, this is peculiarly true of our Universities. 1 
 
 " Revolution," used by Mr. Fyffe, is a peculiarly sug- 
 gestive word in this place. At present the tendency of 
 historians and social philosophers is to belittle revolutions 
 and almost to abolish them; ''evolution" and not "revo- 
 lution" is now the vogue; "institutions are not made," 
 we are told, "they grow." Such is the tendency of 
 thought, and it is partly the effect and partly the cause of 
 the wide use of the historical method. It may be ques- 
 tioned whether this tendency is not over- strong; whether 
 
 1 The Universities. In T. H. Ward's The Reign of Queen 
 Victoria, Vol. II., p. 288. 
 
THE BACKWARDNESS OF EDUCATION IN ENGLAND. 381 
 
 the new school is not too much rounding off the corners 
 of the old ' ( epochs, " ' ' periods ' ' and ' ' ages;" whether 
 there are not facts that are not held by the flowing 
 curves of the popular writers on ' ' the unity ' ' and ' ' the 
 continuity of history. ' ' However this may be, English- 
 men have more reason, at least historically, for adopting 
 the new view than men of the Continent. It is a long 
 time now since the foot of a hostile soldier has touched 
 English soil; a long time since a battle has been fought 
 within her borders; a long time since the State has been 
 torn by such feud or faction as required force for its sup- 
 pression. Society has not been disturbed by violent con- 
 vulsions since the Civil War; the course of history has 
 been one of orderly development; which, again, is partly 
 the result and partly the cause of the prevailing mental 
 habit. The Restoration was peacefully effected ; the 
 Revolution was accomplished on the legal theory that 
 nothing had been done but to elect a new king in the room 
 of the old one who had abdicated the throne; Reform has 
 made its way from one victory to another, not indeed 
 without strong opposition, but without armed resistance. 
 Still the Revolution of 1789 stands for more than words 
 can tell in Europe, and most of all in France. It is not 
 an accident that M. Taine is able to connect "to or- 
 ganize ' ' with the Revolution and the First Empire. At 
 least, who can tell how different social, political, and edu- 
 cational history might have been in England, had the coun- 
 try been exposed to the storms of war that have swept 
 the countries across the Channel and the German Ocean. 
 Mr. Andrew Eang begins his delightful ' ' Historical 
 and Descriptive Notes of Oxford" with a description 
 that applies to the University almost as well as to the City. 
 
 Most old towns are like palimpsests, parchments which have 
 been scrawled over again and again by their successive owners. 
 
382 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 Oxford, though not one of the most ancient of English cities, 
 shows more legibly than the rest the hand-writing, as it were, of 
 many generations. The convenient site among the interlacing 
 waters of the Isis and the Cherwell has commended itself to men 
 in one age after another. Each generation has used it for its own 
 purpose; for war, for trade, for learning, for religion; and war, 
 trade, religion, and learning have left on Oxford their peculiar 
 marks. No set of its occupants, before the last two centuries 
 began, was very eager to deface and destroy the buildings of its 
 predecessors. Old things were turned to new uses, or altered to 
 suit new tastes; they were not overthrown and carted away. Thus, 
 in walking through Oxford, you see everywhere, in colleges, 
 chapels, and churches, doors and windows which have been 
 builded up; or again, openings which have been cut where none 
 originally existed. The upper part of the round Norman arches 
 in the Cathedral has been preserved, and converted into the 
 circular bull's-eye lights which the last century liked. It is the 
 same everywhere, except where modern restorers have had their 
 way. Thus the life of England, for some eight centuries, may be 
 traced in the buildings of Oxford. 
 
 The English Secondary Schools exhibit the same incon- 
 gruities and inconsistencies, the same blending of the 
 antique and the modern, that are found in the Univer- 
 sities, though perhaps not to the same degree. And 
 much the same is true of the Elementary Schools also, at 
 least as regards their organization and machinery. 
 
 Still another fact to be considered is that elementary 
 education was long the exclusive work of individuals and 
 of voluntary associations. It was not until 1870 that the 
 Government took it vigorously in hand, and by that time 
 an organization had been developed too powerful for Gov- 
 ernment, so at least it thought, to disturb. Even then 
 the State did not dispense with the institutions which 
 individuals and private bodies had created, but rather sup- 
 plemented, extended, and nationalized them. Professor 
 Bryce thus illustrates the relation of the State and 
 National Governments in the American system: 
 
THE BACKWARDNESS OF EDUCATION IN ENGLAND. 383 
 
 The central or National government and the State govern- 
 ments may be compared to a large building and a set of smaller 
 buildings standing on the same ground, yet distinct from each 
 other. It is a combination sometimes seen where a great church 
 has been erected over more ancient homes of worship. First the 
 soil is covered by a number of small shrines and chapels, built at 
 different times and in different styles of architecture, each com- 
 plete in itself. Then over them and including them all in its 
 spacious fabric there is reared a new pile with its own loftier roof, 
 its own walls, which may perhaps rest on and incorporate the 
 walls of the other shrines, its own internal plan. 1 
 
 This happy simile is no bad description of the system 
 created by the Elementary Education Acts. Consider- 
 able parts of the ground previous to 1870 were covered by 
 small and independent systems; these have been connected, 
 the remaining parts of the ground covered, and the whole 
 incorporated into the system that now exists. A full 
 description of this system would be a somewhat trying 
 task. It is hard for a foreigner, studying at a distance, 
 to understand it. This is owing partly to the fact that it 
 is a growth, and not a structure reared according to any 
 general plan; partly to the extraordinary variety and con- 
 fusion of elements; and partly to the breadth of history 
 one is compelled to traverse. 
 
 The course of events in the Northern Kingdom was 
 very different from that in England. Scotland early 
 showed that tendency to abstract thought which is so 
 strongly marked in the national character. The Protes- 
 tant Reformation gave Scotland a great impulse. The 
 type of theology that came into the ascendant greatly 
 stimulated the popular intelligence. No appeal to the Di- 
 vine Word could be more direct or powerful than the 
 appeal made by Knox and his compeers. The Scotch 
 Reformation began below and not above ; it originated and 
 
 1 The American Commonwealth, Part I., Chap. 2. 
 
384 STUDIES IN EDUCATION. 
 
 flourished among the body of the nation, and not among 
 high civil and ecclesiastical dignitaries; in a word, it was 
 democratic, taking firm hold of the very roots of the 
 national life. So far from being propagated by or from the 
 throne and the bishop's seat, it made its way against both 
 and finally overthrew them. While in England the Papal 
 supremacy was transferred to the Crown, in Scotland it was 
 destroyed, and the government of the Church was lodged 
 ultimately in the people themselves. While he was still 
 preaching in England, before he entered upon his great 
 work in his own country, Knox contended that schools for 
 the education of youth should be erected throughout the 
 nation. It was natural that, as soon as the Reformers began 
 to act for themselves, they took care to provide for learning 
 as well as piety. The ' ' First Book of Discipline, ' ' com- 
 piled by a committee of which Knox was one, laid out a 
 far-reaching plan quite in advance of the times. It re- 
 quired that a school should be erected in every parish for 
 the instruction of youth in the principles of religion, gram- 
 mar, and the L,atin tongue. It proposed that a college 
 should be established in every ' l notable town, ' ' in which 
 logic and rhetoric should be taught along with the learned 
 languages. The regulations of the framers for the three 
 National Universities discover an enlightened regard to 
 the interests of literature. These plans were not fully 
 carried out; but even as matters stood, and notwith- 
 standing the confusion in which the country was involved, 
 learning made great progress. The famous Burgh schools, 
 which have done so much for the country, date from this 
 period, and the University of Edinburgh was the child 
 of the Reformation. 1 
 
 ^ee McCrie: Life of Knox, Period VII. 
 

 Wti 
 
 BUI 
 
 
 ■ 
 
 «BB1 
 II 
 
 HI 
 
 Hi 
 
 HB 
 
 Ji 
 
 jB 
 
 Bar 
 
 B 
 
 liU|l 
 BHH 
 
 mar 
 
 ■1 
 
 ■ 
 
 ■ 
 
1 
 1 
 
 BnH 
 
 ■ 
 
 Hi 
 
 ^HB 
 
 % 
 
 Hfil 
 
 ■ 
 
 Mm 
 
 H 
 
 Hi 
 
 «h 
 
 BH BHSHeI 
 
 nHmSBB 
 
 n 
 
 IE 
 
 -